Novel What Is It Like To Be Eternal? (Completed)

Hello, guys.
As you can see, I'm called Corpse Dead and I'm writing a novel titled 'What Is It Like To Be Eternal?'
Actual Word Count: 688 000 Words and 2514 pages.
(1 Chapter is 4k words at least! Usually, 4-8k words per chapter.)
LINK to a thread where you can ask anything about this novel freely.



Under edition. Chapter 30-44 must be edited. Read the red text below to learn more.

Synopsis:

Have you ever thought about what is it like to be Eternal? What does being Eternal even mean? Maybe I can show you what it is that you are desiring. What lies at the center of the universe, when you reach the peak of strength and power? Can love reach that place too, or do you lose your feelings the stronger you get?

How long can you travel and hold onto yourself, before feeling that you are starting to fall apart, losing your mind to your strength? How long is your road? Your feelings? What's going to win over you? The Darkness and the Hate? The Love and the Light? Or maybe none? Follow me as I show you my colorful, yet gray path to eternity.

Special thanks to Azorath1234 and BlackStarLIne for helping me in editing my new chapters!

Cornerstones:
9th Chapter - Bonding Through the Night
38th Chapter - The Way of Cultivation is a Way of Life
54th Chapter - The Universe Is Ever Changing and Evolving
69th Chapter - Beyond the bond [Inheritance]
83rd Chapter - What I call Art!
88th Chapter - What Does It Take To Kill?
93rd Chapter - Chasing Rainbows [Loop?]
108th Chapter - The Fall of a Creator?
109th Chapter - A Family of Two Sovereigns [Descendant]
119th Chapter (Epilog) - What Is It Like To Be Eternal?

This novel is my possession and is copyrighted at Copyright.com

P.S.: This isn't a harem novel, but it has a strong romance with the heroine. 18+ scenes are x.5 titled or marked clearly.

EDIT: The novel is in rework. The original and the new ones are completely different. Where you see [Edited] it means that I'm done with editing the STORY! Whereas where you don't see it, it's in the old style. For now, I'm editing only the style. Once I'm done with every chapter, I'll run through it once again and correct possible grammatical mistakes. The style will be edited until the 45th chapter.

Tags: Action, Romance, Adventure, Fantasy, Comedy, Psychological, Mystery, Magic, Multiple Lead Characters, Male Lead, Female Lead, Non-Human Lead, Martial Arts, Supernatural, Overpowered Lead, Non-whimpering lead, Non-wimpy lead, NO RAPE, NO TRAGEDY, NO NTR, Universe Creation, Godhood, Beautiful Female Lead, Handsome Male Lead, Sci-fi.
Usually, I'm posting a chapter every two days and edit on the other days.

If you have problems with what I stated ABOVE the foreword (Formatting thingy...), then here is a link where you can read the normal version. RoyalRoad

1-29 are edited! I'll work hard to edit the other ones as well.

Spoiler: Tabe Of Contents

Patreon
Foreword [Edited] - Prologue [Edited]
Chapter 1 [Edited]
Noob Painting [Edited]
Info Page 1.1 [Edited]
Chapter 2 [Edited]
Chapter 3 [Edited]
Chapter 4 [Edited]
Chapter 5 [Edited]
Chapter 6 [Edited]
Chapter 7 [Edited]
Chapter 8 [Edited]
Chapter 9 [Edited]
Chapter 10 [Edited]
Chapter 11 [Edited]
Chapter 12 [Edited]
Chapter 13 [Edited]
Chapter 13.5 (18+) [Edited]
Chapter 14 [Edited]
Chapter 15 [Edited]
Chapter 16 [Edited]
Chapter 17 [Edited]
Chapter 17.5 (18+) [Edited]
Chapter 18 [Edited]
Chapter 19 [Edited]
Chapter 20 [Edited]
Info Page 1.2 [Edited]
Chapter 21 [Edited]
Chapter 22 [Edited]
Chapter 23 [Edited]
Chapter 24 [Edited]
Chapter 24.5 (18+) [Edited]
Chapter 25 [Edited]
Chapter 26 [Edited]
Chapter 27 [Edited]
Chapter 28 [Edited]
Chapter 29 [Edited]
--- Need complete editing --- (Old style...)
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 36.5 (18+)
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
--- New style. Need grammar checking and rephrasing a few paragraphs ---
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 46.5 (18+)
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 58.5 (18+)
Chapter 59
--- Grammar should be much better from this point on, but I haven't proofread them yet. ---
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Chapter 70
Chapter 70.1
Chapter 70.5 (18+) [Edited]
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 72.1
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
Chapter 75
Info 1.4
Chapter 76
Chapter 76.5
Chapter 77
Chapter 78
Chapter 79
Chapter 79.1
Chapter 80
Chapter 81
Chapter 82
Chapter 83
Chapter 84
Chapter 85
Chapter 85.5 (18+)
Chapter 86
Chapter 87
Chapter 88
Chapter 89
Chapter 90
Chapter 91
Chapter 92
Chapter 93
Chapter 94
Chapter 95
Chapter 96
Chapter 96.5 (18+)
Chapter 97
Chapter 98
Chapter 99
Chapter 100
Chapter 101
Chapter 101.5 (18+)
Chapter 102
Chapter 103
Chapter 104
Chapter 105
Chapter 106
Chapter 106.5 (18+)
Chapter 107
Chapter 108
Chapter 109
Chapter 110
Chapter 111
Chapter 112
Chapter 113
Chapter 114
Chapter 115
Chapter 116
Chapter 117
Chapter 118
Epilog

Just so that you have some directions about my novel from readers' perspective:
After the consent of my readers, I'm posting their review about my story here:

Spoiler: M3M0RY_Err0r's Review:

Just to be clear, I might be a tad bit biased towards a better rating, but my words are still true and I'm not lying about the following things:

• Style - I don't have any problems with this. There aren't too many POV changes only in each chapter and thanks to a commenter, he changed his style before. This made it so that it's easy to follow who is the one talking and the bland, golem characters from before are no more! Although the first ten some chapters might be a bit lacking, but it gets much better as the story goes one. Especially from 18-20+ chapters.

• Grammar - There is nothing much to say about this in particular. There were quite a lot of mistakes originally, but it's much better, in the new chapters and the edited ones, though the author himself too voiced this numerous times.
  What is truly good:
  - No punctuation errors. Even if you see one, probably one in a million...
  - Good comma use, especially when using interrupters. (I probably didn't do so in this review since I didn't care that much. This isn't a book...)
  - Rarely 1-2 typo and that too only at most a missing letter. (The last I saw something like this was for example: continue -> continued) I'm telling you, very rarely.
  - Originally there were a good number of tense changes in the middle of a sentence, but those have been mostly corrected in the edited chapters and the new ones don't have this problem either.
  - 'I' isn't 'i'.... so no problem with that either. I've NEVER seen such a mistake.
  - No swap ups with there - their, it's - its, etc... The grammar of this novel is truly very good.
  
  
• Story - This is, by all means, the strongest point of this novel. It has a good story about the main characters who are overpowered, but they have reasons and facts backing up their strength. No plot armor! I have to disagree with LittleShippy on this as well because they didn't waltz in and out... Although what he said about strength was true, but it has been edited and corrected, so that's not a problem anymore either.
  ----
  It was slightly boring at the start because the start of the novel was quite undescriptive and they quickly rushed through the first parts, but as he stated it in his foreword it indeed became more descriptive and interesting as the story progressed and it keeps getting even more interesting! As I've noticed it, the main characters also spend more and more time (chapters) in each realm. If you don't like the dividing thingy in those levels, then I'm telling you that you shouldn't care about it because that's going to change as well. Ref.: 54th chapter.
  
  Just to be clear, I don't like dual protagonist novels, but this novel is very much different from what I imagined it to be and I'm loving this very much! You should consider giving it a try. Although the unedited chapters are quite shaky and there are quite a lot of mistakes as well, but the edited ones are perfectly fine.
  
  I find this novel to be very entertaining! Usually, that's how it is with XianXias. They are boring at the start but as the story goes on, it turns more and more interesting. What I love the most is that you can't see those stupid overused lines, like in every Xin Xia. Yes, there aren't lines like - "come out and face your death" - and the other stupid shit. 1-2 Random killing does happen, but it's not overused and it isn't an infinite cycle like in many other Chinese-themed novels.
  
  This novel also has game-like elements in it, such as the different races (elves, beastmen, halflings, etc...), dungeons, which somehow doesn't seem to be weird in a Xin Xia, magic, which is also well explained and appended to the novel! If you like non-human MCs (dragon and spoiler), then I recommend this one for you.
  
  For Harem lovers! Listen, this novel doesn't have a harem, but usually only perverts love harems and I can tell you that this novel doesn't lack in that. I don't mind harems either and sometimes I like reading such novels as well, but in my opinion, the heroine is worth at least three girls in herself... *blush* Lucky bastard MC...
  
  If you don't like perverted scenes and you are looking for pure romance, you can find that too here because the erotic scenes are well marked or .5 titled, so you can simply scroll past them. They are a sweet couple.
  
  The main characters aren't pussies and they don't have any problem with killing, so no crying about things like "I- I killed a human!!" There are gory scenes as well, but it's not bothersome. Personally, it makes it all the more believable and enjoyable. This story is a big mix of many things, but I find these pieces to be well puzzled together.
  
  What caused me the biggest surprise was that there were new things, 'concepts', which I haven't seen anywhere before. And that is rare in a XianXia. If you like companion monsters, then you can find that too here.
  
  All in all, one of the best stories. The best parts of this story:
  - No plot armor.
  - No hordes of random, idiot cultivators, who attack the main characters for no fucking reason.
  - New concepts.
  - More and more interesting story. It keeps evolving continuously.
  - The main characters make weapons, pills, and such for themselves.
  - Universe creation because it is OP.
  - First time seeing this. The main characters have a goal. And what is surprising. They are already on the path of reaching it! The author also said that there won't be a stupid ending where they completely forget what they wanted to do. Although their goal might be a bit weird for those who don't like romance - making everyone find their other halves - but it's a nice goal in my opinion. Of course, getting to the top is a natural goal.
  - The mysteries, which I really want to know the answers to! (Author-san knows the answer to everything, but he isn't telling it to us. >.<)
  - No plot holes. (Even if there were, or there will be, those has been corrected/will be corrected).
  - Steady release, with LONG chapters.
  - The main characters don't mind killing and they are also a very lovely couple, which also produces quite a lot of smut. (The erotic chapters don't happen in impossible poses and they don't do impossible movements. The latest (70.5) is fucking good!)
  - They had factions and such, and probably they are going to build a kingdom or something like that.
  - This could be a downside as well if you are looking for it, but I like it. There isn't politics and such, so this is a lighter read. Just feeling OP~
  I mean, this is a visible light-hearted story, so politics don't really have a place in it. For now, that's how I feel. Once they start building their universe, it might be more necessary, depending on how the Author plays his cards.
  The downsides:
  - The start of the novel felt rushed, but it is understandable since this is the author's first novel. Raise your hand if you dare to say that you can do it perfectly immediately...
  - Side characters were undeveloped until reaching the fifth level. (It might be better in the newly edited chapters). [I don't mean that they are terrible. Only not that good.]
  - Once you get into it, you can't get enough of it.

• Character - What the others said about characters was true at first, but it's no more in the edited chapters and the new ones are good as well. I like the heroine very much, along with Hiro. They know what to do and what not to do. They don't cry over every little thing and they know when to fight and when not to. There are a few monologs or thoughts in some of the chapters, which are the author's different viewpoints about a few things.
  
  Character development also appeared in the 18th and 59-62nd chapter. Perfectly enough!
  - The side characters were lacking, but they started developing nicely. I guess author-san had to create the right 'mood' for it. (He said that the 76th chapter is full of side-character development, so after reading it, I can tell you more about this.
  For now, I'll say that it is fine, but slightly lacking in the early chapters.
  
  
  
• All in all, I can only recommend this story and since I love it, I might as well give five stars in overall. Thanks for the entrainment and keep up the good work!

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

I'll keep this review updated if something changes so you can check this out from time to time.

P.S. Sorry for possibly bad grammar, but this turned out to be very long and I wasn't looking out for it that much either.

Spoiler: BENZTAUBENSAEURE's Review

ONE OF THE BEST OR WORST STORIES YOU WILL EVER READ (DEPENDING ON PREFERENCES)

Just to clarify what I mean by the title: I imagine for a lot of people their impression of this novel will heavily depend on how much they like/hate the following things:

- (very) op main characters

- main characters are essentially the same person (will get to that)

- a lot of people get brutally "murdered" (fun times)

- the world changes heavily with every new realm they experience

- this novel escalates really quickly (reeeeeeaalllly realllly)

- the 18+ scenes are very intense



I would have given this story a straight 4.5 or 5/5 stars if it would be from just the pure fun i had with it, however it is not really without fault, so i have to restrain my fanboy behaviour somewhat.



Characters:



TL;DR: Characters are straightforward without being boring. Character developement is somewhat secondary, but is not strictly necessary. Most side characters change often, but the more permanent ones often great. Main characters are op af and have a great relationship.



The characters in this novel are somewhat hard to describe, without giving a false impression so please read this entire section. Most of them are, while not being 100% tropes, very straight forward. They do not have that much mystery to them and act on a few very obvious principles. This does not mean, that they do not act like real people, but rather that most act a bit predictable.

This however is entirely (or seems to me) intentional, as there are a lot of them and they frequently change. It also seems to be in line with how this universe is. By this i mean, that this universe is survival of the fittest, which would naturally result in more straightforward characters driven by a select set of motivations.

Now that is not to say that there is no character developement, although it seems fair to say that there is not that much of it happening either. Which brings us to the main and some of the more permanent side characters.

The main characters (!mild spoiler for first few chapters!) share a mind for all intents and purposes. This means, that they quickly develop a very similar personality (or already have it from the beginning). After a while they are basically the same person and only change a bit in the later chapters. This means you can often predict what they are going to do. However their clear motivation and their relationship are also what makes them so great. I for one like them very much and love, that they each bring their style and neither of them is the weak partner. Also their relationship is just the best and gets transmitted really well (although seems more addressed to the male audience, but meh who cares). Also they are really broken, which again can be a good thing if it is (like in this case) done well (means you have to work harder to get a good story/world).



The side characters are pretty numerous and often rather shallow. This does not go as much for the more permanent ones, although even they are not the most deep characters you will ever see. They are still good and if they go more in the direction it is going to now, it will be even better in the future.



World and Story:

The world is pretty nicely thought out and has a lot to it. The concepts of realms allows for new elements to be introduced every time and makes for the ideal setting for such overpowered characters.

Not much to say here really except that it is pretty nice overall.

The story is similar to the world and characters. It is pretty linear, although it has some unexpected sidetracking going on, which adds to the few mysteries there are. It harbors enough surprises and situation to be interesting, although i would not say it is the deepest story ever.



For later developements: a few pretty drastic and interesting changes happen. For what i mean (not really a spoiler, rahter half a teaser):

Spoiler: Slight Spoiler

Congratulations to the creator (you will see what i mean later and oh boy didnt see that one coming) for getting a soulmate.

Style and Grammar:



The writing style is good overall and the grammar is ok.

The fight scenes are somewhat meh for the beginning dungeon crawling (not all of them) and nice for the overworld fighting. This changes later, as the miniboss and floorboss fights are not that long and the overworld fights also get even better. It is mostly the MCs showing off, but if you enjoy it like i do, then you will not be disappointed with how broken they are. But to be fair there are better novels out there, when it comes to fighting scenes.

The 18+ scenes are really intense and are well written. They are somewhat rediculous, but hey... fun times ;p

The constant math stuff can be a bit meh (with the lifespans and stuff) and i swear the authour has a fetish for big numbers. Same goes for realms and stages, where i sometimes have problems remembering or getting at what level everyone is. It is not a major concern though and is often explained by the author.

Just a suggestion (maybe a bit unnecessary):

Spoiler: Spoiler

Maybe add the realm number after the realm in brackets and have a reminder, aside from the info pages (authors note maybe) of what powerlevel the most important characters are.

To those who are wondering, why I have given 5/5 here, it is simply because of the MC interaction with everyone, which is pretty funny and great in its own way.

All in all the novel is pretty great and if you like this kind of thing then you will have a great time.

If you find anything wrong, then feel free to point out mistakes.

 

There is a small problem. This forum doesn't remember the formatting. Not even italic text. Which could mean a small complication... but it should be alright.
You are probably going to see a few (Truly only a few) places where:
I thought something - I thought while scratching the back of my head.
This would change to:
I thought something - I thought while scratching the back of my head.
It's the same if someone talks by using their mind power. Sorry about this small inconvenience.

Spoiler: ForeWord

Some things to know about

Eh- so hello guys. This is my first novel. I don’t know how good it is but I hope that it’s to your liking. The start might be a bit crude but I think that I was starting to find my style in the later chapters. The world building is intentionally poorly described in the early chapters, but as you keep reading it, you'll find the story to be more descriptive. About the world about, about the feelings, about reasons, about people, about everything as they are going to have more interactions etc.


The viewpoints aren't going to change unless I state it otherwise in the chapter, but that's going to be marked clearly. I don't want to annoy you with the ever changing point of views, so I decided to write my novel in this way: Alice's, Hiro's, Alice's, Hiro's... I'll change POVs only in each chapter, which makes it easy for you to understand whose pov you are reading from.


At the start, I intend to leave quite a lot of questions to answer in the future so don’t be surprised. It’s to make it more mysterious... If you read you will find out, but just to be clear about some things. Firstly, I’m NEVER going to remove the heroine. I hate how XianXia novels always push aside the good female characters so the reason for POV changing thing isn’t that either. It’s something good. >.<


At first, you might think that the story progresses way too quickly, but I’m going to be more and more descriptive of the whole universe and they are going to progress slower and stay in each realm longer. The first realm is only 4-5 chapters, while the second one is about thirteen, and it's only going to increase. So what I want to tell you, is that this isn't going to be a short story and I'm going to finish it for sure.


I've read many novels here and I've always hated how they were never finished. This one isn't going to be one such novel. Originally, these thoughts came randomly and I had only the major points of this novel. Now? I have the whole image of this novel in my head, so finishing it is only a matter of time and typing. Of course, I have to connect the points, but I've been doing that since the start.


I still have a shit ton to write about. I have many chapters in stock. I'm not going to have a schedule, but I’m writing in every moment I can. If there is anything happening, and I can't post for some reason, then I'm going to post a notice about it, so you are going to be kept updated.


To be honest I don't care how many of you are going to read this because in my opinion writing is an art in itself which is wonderful for communication. I think that as long as there is even a single person reading it and maybe understanding the essence of what the Author (in this case me) wants to convey through these text blocks, it's all worth it. I hope that I can show some of you a world you might have never seen before. Be it this or fictional.


The last topic is about criticism. I don't care about criticism so you can come at me with REASONS! If you downrate or criticize without pointing out anything or at least writing a solution, then I won't care about you. If you write a constructive criticism, then I'm going to read it, and if it's within my abilities, then I'll try to change it.


I'm reading every comment, so feel free to ask, or comment.

Now about marks:
To be clear: | “Spoken words.“ | Thought words. | Normal narrative and storytelling. | "Talking by using Mind Powers." |

When you find a mark like this: ~

I use this ~ mark quite often I think... That means when there is a change of tone while speaking. Just as how you change your tone from the start to the end of a word sometimes.

That’s all I’ve wanted to tell you. Now you should proceed and try out if you like my novel. I know how it works. I’ve done it so many times already. I hate the most when I left a story then later by other means it turned out that it was a gem! This may not be like that XD but who knows. Depends on your taste.



P.S.: My favorite color is green so don’t be surprised if you see some things that are green. They say that the green is the color of will. Well, I’m quite a willful person. Hehe~

P.S.S.: I don't own the cover picture and I'm always going to mark everything which isn't mine. (For example links to illustration pictures).

 

AN:\ To be clear: | “Spoken words.“ | Thought words. | Normal narrative and storytelling. | "Talking by using Mind Powers." |

When you find a mark like this: ~

I use this ~ mark quite often I think... That means when there is a change of tone while speaking. Just as how you change your tone from the start to the end of a word sometimes.

Spoiler: Prolog - Some thoughts~

Prolog - Some thoughts~

I’m climbing up on a mountain. The sun is shining a bit, while the wind is gently blowing and the weather is clear, though a bit chilly. It’s not like I mind it, though. No, I straight love it. It feels so good when you are a bit cold but the rays of the sun are seeping into your cells, your bones, and warm you up.


Maybe you will leave me soon enough, thinking that I’m talking nonsense, but who knows… maybe some of you are going to stay for a bit longer and hear my thoughts. Oh… I’m doing it again. If you are still here, then I have something to ask you. Are you pressing your teeth against each other, are you grinding them, are your muscles stiff and heavy? You should relax my friend! Haha~ I’m doing that unconsciously so many times.


Okay, okay, I’ll stop, this isn’t about relaxation. I’m really curious if you too feel distressed like sometimes I do. I just can’t seem to get myself to enjoy this life I have, though it doesn’t matter because it is going to come to an end soon enough. Stopping for a moment, I looked at my surroundings and smelled a deep breath of air. The smell of nature, of this forest on the mountain. I like it so much. It’s so fresh and clear. I love walking in forests. It provides me with a feeling of freedom.


Are you curious why am I dying? Hey, let’s be honest. We both know that you don’t care, not one bit! It’s not like anyone does and usually, I don’t care about other’s death either. Well, now you shouldn’t misunderstand me. I care about a few people, but most of them feel so alien for me. Someone could die in front of me for all I care… Of course, I wouldn’t want my family or close friends to die. I just mean these random people. I’m quite an unfeeling person with a few dark thoughts, but nothing out of the norm. Well, I'm not going to suicide. There is a different reason causing my death. I'm going to tell you that much. Hehe~


Looking upwards, I can see the top of the mountain. It seems like I’m very close. Let’s go in that case. I wonder if you are still here. I’m glad if you are. Have you ever thought about your life? Why are you living? Do you truly care about others? What’s the meaning of your life? What is your way of life and what do you want to reach in your life? Come, think with me for a bit, but look out for your teeth! Haha~ Maybe you are grinding them again unconsciously.


You know, I thought about these questions of mine so many times. In my next life, I’m going to answer you these questions. Now that I think about it, I forgot one. Are you afraid of death? I can tell you that I was afraid of it when I was young, but that has changed. I too have changed. It feels weird how everybody is changing but I feel like I’m living my life in a loop. The same things are happening, just with different variants. I guess that now you are thinking that I don’t know what I’m talking about and that I’m just a big mouthed child.


But believe me, I truly don’t fear death. There is nothing bounding me to this world anymore, so I wouldn’t mind even if a cancer were to take me away. If I could swap with a child who wishes to live a fulfilling life, then I’d do so.


When I was young, I was bullied a bit, but nothing much. At most a few cruel words, though no one has ever hit me, yet it still left scars on my heart. I’m so looking down on those who let themselves be bullied. Even though I was like that in the past, but I’m not like that anymore. I never understood. Are bullied people afraid of pain? Because they might beat you up? Why? The pain will go away, but the scars on your heart won’t.


I’ve never been afraid of pain. Actually, the only reason why I didn’t attack those bad mouthing children in my childhood was that I didn’t want to get admonitory… I’m so ridiculous. I’d like to go back and beat up my past self for that… But on the other hand, I’m somewhat grateful for that as well. Do you ask why? Well, it’s because of that reason, I didn’t turn into your usual common people. I’m thinking differently than how the others do.


We, humans, love being common because then we can join this trash of a community. It’s funny how it’s so terrible, yet all of us want to be a part of it because we want to belong somewhere. There are people who say that they are different than most of the people, that they are unique, or that they don’t care about the community, but in fact, they aren’t different. Not even one bit. You know who am I talking about, right? For sure you have also seen people like those.


Eh? Am I one of those as well? Maybe that’s true, but you misunderstood something in that case. I’m quite an average guy. If we were to meet, you would think that I’m a completely average and common person. I’m simply thinking differently about a few things. I’m not unique and I’m not cleverer than everyone else. What I’m different in is that I know myself the best. I know about my darkness, my brightness, my grayness.


Most of the people are always rushing to know more and more about the other people, about their secrets, habits, whatever they can. But have you ever stopped to think about yourself? Who are you? What are your darkest thoughts? We are all hiding something that we don’t want others to know about because then we would turn outcasts because we would be hated by others, yet there are still people who are saying that they are different.


Yeah, I too have many dark thoughts. Oh… I reached the top of the mountain while thinking! I am slightly sweaty and I am slightly panting, but I’m a well-conditioned common human, so I’m alright. Like I said, I’m not fat and I’m not an outcast. Haha! The clouds are nowhere to be seen. Let’s look for a good spot. Ah! There it is! I can see a clearing in front of me with long blades of grass. Let’s lie down on it. Lying down is much better than standing. Oh! I can feel the sun much better! It’s a real bliss~


So where was I? Dark thoughts, right. I too have those. For example, I kind of… dislike everyone as a default! It has become a habit of mine. When people are talking, I’m always looking deeply into their eyes. I can see their expressions, the truth behind their masks. It’s laughable how they show it all on their faces. They usually don’t even care about what are your talking, yet all of us want to join this community and indulge ourselves in friendship, love, family, grudges, enemies. Naturally, I show my best face as well when it comes to meeting new people and then if that person is to my liking, then I’m going to clear out that disliking feeling in my heart.


So? After so much time, have you thought about your darkest desires? I’ll tell you one more of mine so that you’ll know more about me. It is that I’d like to know, how killing others feels. How is it when you hit them to the death with your own fists and feet, or you slash a knife through their body and you feel how their flesh is pressing against the knife, while you feel the vibration through the knife. I would surely enjoy guns as well, but it’s only enjoyable to shoot. It’s not as good as your own body or knives because you can feel only the kickback.


Haha, now I surely sound like a damned psychopath or criminal, right? But you know, I’ve never hit anyone. I’ve never even had a fight!? Maybe I love reading light novels exactly for that reason. I like the kind of which talks about cultivation and fighting to the death. How nice it would feel to face the feeling of death numerous times. That thrill. I’m missing that from my life. My soul is restless in this boring world. There are many things to like here as well, but you need tons of money for everything.


I wouldn’t want to die in that kind of world either because, maybe, I couldn’t taste that feeling ever again. But I still would like to fight to the death sooo many times. Who knows what’s after death? Well, after regaining my true memories, I do know… but I won’t tell you~


Are you curious about who I am? You’ll know it if you join me on my journey through my next life because, at the end of it, I’ll tell you who I am. What I mean is when I reach the top! No… I am not going to die so easily, hahaha. Although I’m probably going to lose a few of my memories, but I’m going to hold onto my personality. Yeah, I love myself as I am and I don’t want to change too many things. Most of my problems lie in my instincts, but considering that I’m not going to stay a human, those little things are going to be cleared out as well.


We have talked so much about death, so let’s mess up the things and talk about love! I’m very good at suppressing my emotions, but that’s not really the case with love. But I have a problem with that. I’ve never felt it actually, so I don’t know if I can suppress it. I just have a feeling that I can’t.


Can you love? Love so much that you would die if your ‘other half’ were to die? You know, I believe that everyone has another half in this world with the same age, different gender, and he or she is the perfect for you, be it his or her looks or personality. This might be a twisted thought in your mind, but there are so many of us, you know? Platon said a similar thing as well. That we have another half and that we should search for him or her. Ahh~ Yeah, I believe in this.


But humans can’t do that because they can’t hold back their lust and they need to have sex with someone… If you have a girl or boyfriend, then have you ever argued? In my opinion, those who are meant for each other wouldn’t argue because they think alike, so there wouldn’t be a reason to argue. You are thinking that I’m living in the clouds with rainbows covering my head, right? But no, I know the darkness and brightness of humanity as well. I know how ridiculous this belief of mine might seem, but probably you have many ridiculous beliefs as well.


I wouldn’t laugh at them. I’m not against god-believers, but I’m not one of those. In my opinion, the church was only a tool for the clever people to divide the masses and control them through their beliefs. As you can see it in our history, it worked just fine… for many years!


I think that you will know once you find your other half because you will have a tugging feeling in your chest, that feeling of wishing to stay with him or her longer. In my short life, I’ve always searched for my other half, but unfortunately, I couldn’t find her. Yeah, I’m a male. I don’t think that I’ve said too much about myself and I don’t really intend to. You’ll know me if you follow my travel anyway, though I have to tell you that I’m not old. In fact, I’m quite young. Others would say that I’m in the prime of my life!


On the other hand, I don’t mind that I couldn’t find my other half. It’s still better in my opinion, that what the other people do. Looking for sex in every corner… pretending to be a saint but almost all of them are bitches or cockheads… I’m telling you, I’d never have sex with a tainted woman. For sure, my other half could be only someone like me, a virgin. What? Should I be ashamed of that? I’m not ugly, so probably I could have joined the ranks of the non-virgins as well by now… I could have a nice girlfriend as well if I’d try just a bit more.


Interestingly enough, this community would laugh at me for that in my age. They can laugh at me for that, but I too can laugh at them when I see how they are arguing about shitty things with their partners. I’ve seen it so many times… I’d rather stay calm, so thanks, I don’t need that.


Oh, the sun is already down. Time sure flies by when you are enjoying it. Not like when you are bored… That’s really sad. I loved those sun rays so much. When they seeped into my skin it felt terribly good. Now all I can feel is only the coldness and chilliness. It feels like death! After regaining my memories, I know how it feels, but this is beautiful in a way as well. Instead of the sun and the light, the stars and the darkness crept up to the sky.


Do you think that if I die here, then no one will know of it and that I’ll die alone? That no one is going to remember me, and I’ll be forgotten? Yes, it’s exactly going to be like that. But I don’t mind it. The community was necessary for me to acknowledge me when I was living, but now that I’m about to die. I don’t need funerals, false tears, and others to remember me. I prefer dying alone in this cold world we live in. It may be harsh and the other people of my race might be as they are, but… it’s still my world and my home.


I wonder if you felt what I was talking about all this while. Or did you just read it? Well, you might find my next life to be interesting anyway. I can feel it coming… My last wish for you isn’t to remember me, but my way of life. I’m only wishing for that, that in my next life, my other half is going to be there, right next to me and that I’ll be born into a world of cultivation. I could live my life, however, I wanted to live it here. I won’t have to live by other people’s rules and I could fight to the death many times.


I can also train. I mean, here, even if I train my body, what does it matter? I won’t get anywhere with it. Maybe I’ll have a nice body so that I could be more popular. If I should describe my personality, then I’d say that I’m a mix of warrior, outcasts, and ruler. Ruler because I like to control my surroundings… That’s quite complex, right?


But we humans have always been so complex. Unfortunately, we are going for the quantity friendship, not for the quality. We don’t bother to truly know someone. We only want to see their surface, their darkness at most. We don’t want to truly accept them as they are.


Alright, I’ve talked enough. Now I’m going to close my eyes, so that I can open them once again, in my next life. Ah~ Wait for me my other half, I’m coming for you. Yeah, I know who she is and I’ll find her, though that’s not going to be too hard…


Hail the world and let me turn into dust so that I can rise from my ashes with my new way of life and let me trample over those who stand in my way! I’ll show you what is it like to be eternal!

COME FOLLOW MY LEAD THROUGH THIS JOURNEY AND LEARN WHO I AM!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 1 - Birth

Birth

Alice’s POV:

------------------------------------------------------------------

Everything is dark. It feels warm here. I like this place. This thing has an oval shape, what is this? I can feel my limbs. Hehe~ I can move them! Let’s touch this thing, which is covering my body. Body? But what is a body? I wonder…


As I thought that, pieces of information started flooding into my mind, covering many themes, like how to fight, combat skills, how am I born, what do I have to do when I leave this thing, called an egg, and my race! So I’m a dragon! Now I know what I have to do. I have to break out of this warm place and eat the egg I was born in. My instincts started flaring up and they were inciting me to break out of my shell.


Following my instincts, I’ve done as told. It was hard to crack this thing, but after a few fist strikes, it finally broke! I saw something shine through the hole, I’ve just made. It felt warm, just like my egg. Maybe the outside world wasn’t bad either!? – I thought. Using my whole body, I quickly made the hole bigger on my egg and jumped out of it.


The world seemed to be more interesting outside. There were green trees and bushes all around me, and there was also a little lake nearby. I quickly ran over to it and saw my own image in it. I looked like a three years old human, little girl. I had long blonde hair, and green eyes, which seemed to radiate light. I liked my eyes very much! I was only about sixty centimeters tall, with porcelain white skin. Considering that I was just born, it’s no wonder.


I touched the water and it felt started waving. As I saw the water, I felt my thirst raising in my dry throat. I quickly drank a mouthful of it, but suddenly I started feeling something else. It was the feeling of hunger. Luckily for me, I had my inherent memories, which told me what to do. I’m a dragon, but not a normal one. I’m something called True Divine Beast, which is the ’god’ of its race. In the future, when I grow up, it’s likely that the lesser dragons are going to listen to me. I’ll be able to boss around! Hehe.


There are at most ten of such beings in the whole universe, and there can be only one of each of us! Fufu~ I’m a real rarity, I thought as I stuck out my chest proudly, but my growling stomach made me remember my original plan. Unfortunately, I can’t turn into my real body for now because I’m not powerful enough. I quickly ran over to my egg and started eating it. Interestingly enough, although it was hard to break, but as I put it in my mouth, it dissolved by itself, and it also had a good taste, like meat!


From my inherent memories, I know of its taste, and it’s great! As I was eating this huge, black egg, which had green stripes on it, I started thinking about the universe. From what I know, it’s a collection of circles, which divides the whole universe into TEN levels or it can be called realms by its other name. The outermost level or realm is called the Mortal Realm. I’m in that one at the moment.


The higher level you reach in your cultivation, the more powerful you become. You have to advance nine Stages each time if you want to reach the next level. Now what is funny, is that these realms, are also divided into many parts, called Sectors. (AN:\ Look at the info page for clear understanding. There is a stupid painting of mine, which explains it in an easier way.)


When we advance and reach the next level, we are going to ascend. The planets and the sectors are becoming much, much bigger than the one before by at least four times! From my inherent memories, I also know the names of each level, but the higher ones are irrelevant to me because it’s going to become harder and harder for us to step even a single stage higher than before. This level is called the Foundation Realm, where we will have to sense the Universe Energy and start cultivating it.


I finished eating the egg, and I felt my sleepiness growing, even though I awoke not long before. Now that I think about it, I have no idea, how was I able to eat such a huge egg... Whatever, I guess it turned into energy inside me. Before I felt my sleepiness completely overtake my eyelids, I quickly ran to a bush and made clothes from its big leaves and then I fell asleep on the spot. My consciousness became hazy as I fell unconscious. In my dreams, I felt even more information flooding into my mind. I started to understand the language, the cultivation, the world, and everything.


True Divine Beast’s eggs are made up of pure Universe Energy so we have a naturally high aptitude for cultivation. When our eggs are born, they start constructing our bodies and they are also creating formations around themselves to protect us, hatchlings. The formation makes the beasts or any other kinds of animals turn the other way. These are low-level formations, so anyone powerful could easily break them, but that is unlikely because our eggs are for some reason, always appear on the outskirts of forests, which makes it impossible for us to meet with anything powerful.


Since that was the case, I thought that I’m going to wake up at the same place where I laid down on that lush moss, but my thoughts were denied by a little boy, who had a similar attire as me. He too had clothes made out of leaves, just like me.


„Hi! I’m sorry that we are meeting in such a shape, but I don’t have anything better to wear...” Said the boy with a sad face while looking downwards.


He is speaking way too fluently for a human boy... I can speak fluently only thanks to my memories. I could be looked at as a three-year-old little girl, with the mind of a thirteen years old! Realizing that I was still silent, I quickly answered him. „O- oh, don’t worry about it, but how did I get here?”


„I brought you here. I was walking in the woods when I suddenly saw you lying on the ground. I don’t know what has happened to you, but I hope that you are alright. Anyway, my name is Hiro and yours?” Was what he said upon hearing my question, and he also asked for my name. Now that I think about it, I don’t have a name. But to be honest, there are many points I could argue on in his statement, but before that let’s think of a name!


„M- My name is Alice! Now I’m also going to put up a few questions. Firstly, why would you walk in the woods when you are at most three years old. Secondly, how did you know about this place? – and lastly, what are your intentions with me?” Hearing my questions, his eyes started darting all over the place nervously. I know that probably he doesn’t have ulterior motives, but I’m interested in his answers!


„*Sigh* You are indeed clever for your age so I could ask the same questions from you.” He said with a long sigh as he dropped his shoulders. He looked up, straight into my eyes and spew the beans. „Okay, I’ll be honest. I know that you aren’t a human, and I’m not such a creature either, okay? I was born not long before finding you. Considering that you have a similar intelligence to mine, I have a feeling that you might be of the same kind as me, but I’m not sure about that. I don’t have any ulterior motives or thoughts. I’ve just wanted to speak with someone who might be similar to me.”


After hearing him saying that, I was quite surprised, but he indeed said the truth. I was the same as him. He too was about three years old like me, with more intelligence than we were supposed to have. He had short, brown hair, and the same green eyes as mine. I think that he is also going to be quite handsome, but that’s irrelevant. ”So are you saying, that we are alike? Then tell me your race!” I questioned him, trying to make him fall into my trap.


But he indeed wasn’t stupid. He told me his race, but not his kind! „Haha- You are thinking that I’d fall for that? I’m not supposed to tell this to others, but since I believe in you that much, I’m going to tell you that I’m a True Divine Beast!” Hiro said proudly. What? Two of us? In the same sector? That’s really odd!


I mean there can be only ONE! of our own kind. I’m a dragon. I don’t know if he is a phoenix, bear or any other kind of True Divine Beast, but that means that two of them have died at almost the same time, and we were born as a result.


From what I know, every True Divine Beast have reached the tenth level, which makes it hard for me to believe that they were killed. Even my case is a rare one, but two of such monsters being born at the same time was a miracle! Our bodies are growing much quicker than other intelligent beings’. We can grow up to look like eighteen years old humans in at most three years! And now he is telling me, that he is also such a creature, like me?


It is no wonder that I’m surprised! „Are you serious? But what is your kind?” I asked curiously with my eyes opened widely, but he answered with a smirking face while saying-


„Fufu- Would you like to know? But I’m not going to tell it to you so easily! We have to know each other more!” He said with a stupid face, which I wanted to smash!


Eh? He is so cruel! Now he made me curious... Stupid Hiro! „If you are a True Divine Beast, then have you started cultivating?” I questioned him, but I was quickly denied as he started shaking his head sideways.


I stood up and stretched my body. It felt sore from sleeping for who knows how long! To be honest, I don’t really know what to think of this boy. I believe that he is a True Divine Beast because not even a normal three-star divine beast would speak as fluently as him, and I dare to say that he is even wiser than me! He started walking away, without saying a word.


I quickly followed after him as I asked. „And what do you think, where should we go?” He answered my question as he looked into my eyes. „To be honest, I don’t know. I don’t even know where we are, and if we were to meet with a monster, then I’m quite sure that we would be screwed up. If you are a True Divine Beast like me, then you ought to know, that we should start cultivating to be able to hunt some small animals or beasts.”


„This place is where I was born, so that’s why I brought you here.” He finished his sentence as he sat down on a lush moss. I’ve seen a small pile of roots, which seemed to be edible.


„Did you collect those?” I questioned him, and he answered with a nod and a shrug of his shoulders. „If you are hungry, then you can eat them. It was there.” Hiro said as he pointed towards a tree trunk which had the ground under its trunk dug out.


„To be honest, it’s not very tasty, but it’s still better than nothing. We can hunt soon enough, but before that, we have to get by this thing if you don’t have anything better in your inherent memories?” He explained with a slightly unhappy face with a question at the end of his sentence, while his face also brightened up, hoping for a good idea. Sadly, I had to shook my head sideways because I had nothing better either. I quickly sat down, following his example, and started cultivating.


I closed my eyes and started concentrating on my surroundings. Thanks to my race, I didn’t have much problem with it. I soon started feeling the energies of the universe. There were many colorful dots, called Elemental Energies, but I didn’t need those at the moment because my body wasn’t powerful enough to collect those. What was weird, was that the normal, gray universe energy was really lacking at this place... I started collecting those nonetheless.


As I started pulling the universe energy towards my body, it quickly entered it, and I controlled those particles to move towards my cells. I filled all of my cells, my pores in such a way. While we are meditating we need less food, so we were able to continue on meditating for two days straight. I soon felt my energy rising as my strength kept growing at an alarming rate. I was about to break through! Soon, the awaited moment has come.


I felt a bursting energy in my body and something black flowed out of my pores. The first purification of my body has started! I quickly opened my eyes and spat out a mouthful of black blood. My body was covered in this thing, which had a terrible and putrid smell. I realized upon standing up, that Hiro was standing in front of me, in the same position as me, with a disgusted face. It seems like he is indeed a True Divine Beast.


If the things before didn’t, then THIS proved it for me, that he is indeed a creature like me. There is no way that any other creature could keep up with a True Divine Beast’s cultivation speed. He indicated with his fingers for me to follow him. He didn’t dare to open his mouth, fearing that it would go into his mouth. I nodded and he started jogging towards a place. I soon saw a lake and I sprinted past Hiro to jump into it.


Fufu~ Don’t underestimate women when it comes to cleanness! I soon felt the water splash behind me as he also jumped into it. Under the water, we met face to face, and both of us started swimming up to the surface while looking at each other. We quickly reached the surface and Hiro said with a small smile as the water was dripping down on his head: „It seems like that you didn’t lie about your race either. Hehe~”


„*Chuckle* You are right,” I answered him with a similar smile. I’m starting to like him. He isn’t a bad guy or I should say, boy. We swam to the shore and got out of the water. We went back to the place we cultivated at and ate the roots that Hiro has collected.


„Thanks for making it easier to me,” I said with a smile. as I flung my wet hair over my shoulders.


Hiro opened his eyes widely for a moment as he remarked on my actions. ”Alice, believe me, you are going to be a beauty in the future!” Hearing him saying that, I couldn’t help but blush slightly as I looked down. I was still a little girl in my mind so I was quite weak to such things, I guess.


This feels really weird. I mean, why is it that I’m feeling this connection with him? I feel a tugging at the deepest parts of my soul, telling me that I should get closer to him. I'm not an easy girl, woman, whatever! This is annoying! Not to mention that me, a proud dragon is being led around by someone else! This doesn't feel right! But I'm still liking him! ARGH! I'm going crazy!


"Are you alright, Alice? You are looking like as if you would be in pain." Hiro said with a worried tone as he looked at me with worried eyes. Why does he have to be so nice to me? He is only making it even harder for me…


"*sigh* Nothing. I was just thinking about something, but it's nothing important. It was annoying me, but in the end, I decided to ignore it for now." I answered him with a sigh as I dropped my shoulders.


He had a questioning look on his face as he said. "If you say so. Tell me if you have any problems, though I can't imagine what is it, that's bothering a 'newborn' like you. Haha~" I almost blurted out loudly that it's because of you, but I was able to keep silent. He isn't bothering me with his presence or with his personality. He is bothering my heart! I feel like as if he would have been made for me!


---------------------------- Hiro's POV ---------------------------------


(AN:\ I'm not really going to change POVs IN the chapters, but I have to this time to show the MCs POV too, though I'm not going to repeat known information...)


I was born in an egg, just like my inherent memories said so. I don't know what to think because I have most of my memories from my past, yet some of them are missing as if they would have been deleted out. I don't know its reason, but I'll be sure to find out once I grow up. I also had memories of things that I should do to find my other half. After going towards the way, my inherent memories pointed me, I indeed saw her.


She was as lovely as I thought. I don't have an exact picture of her personality, but I think that I can shape her a little bit. I'm not saying that I want to manipulate her. She is my other half so she would turn into a woman I could love dearly anyway. I'm just quickening the process slightly. From her expressions, I'm thinking that she isn't disliking me, which is already good! Okay, okay... I'm not such a terrible person that she would start disliking me over a single day, am I?


But I believe in my other half! I know that she is going to love me in the future! I hope. It would become quite weird and awkward otherwise... She made weird faces and she even started hitting her head as she sat in front of me. I don't know what's on her mind so I asked her about it, but she didn't tell me too much. Well, it's no wonder. I wouldn't tell my things to some random strangers either. But her struggling face was really cute. I'm not into children, and I hate pedophilia, but she was an angel!


I don't dare to think of what might become of her once she grows up. I'm already fearing her beauty in the future. She started tapping her fingers on a stone, next to her with her face still being as cute and frustrated as before. Not really knowing what to do, I thought of something. Since we were at the first stage of the Foundation Realm we had quite a lot of strength. An average adult human had one point two horse of strength, which is about seventy-five kilograms of punching force. Of course, this was without using any kind of skill with our brute physical strength.


At the first stage of Foundation Realm, a normal cultivator has five horses of strength, while we as True Divine Beasts had seven! Our races are already starting to show unfairness even though we were born not long before. This Foundation Realm is about purifying our bodies and shedding our mortal shells. We are going to advance and then ascend quickly because this level is a joke for us! Of course, that's not going to be the case later on because the higher we go, the harder it becomes to advance. That's like that everywhere. It doesn't matter what you do or where you are…


Others would gain fifteen horses of strength after each stage, which means that they would have one hundred and twenty-five horses of strength at the ninth stage, or one hundred and forty-three in our cases since we would gain seventeen. (AN:\ 7 + (8*17) = 143) Our life expectancy would also increase with fifteen years after each stage, reaching two hundred and twenty years adding to the average lifespan of eighty-five years.


I can only laugh at imagining how I'm already stronger than any human on the Earth. I could lift up motorbikes as a three-year-old looking little boy! Just how the hell would Earthlings look at me? I have to go back there and make that sector into a funnier place! But that's for later as I don't know where it is at the moment... Cultivation sure is wonderful~


The weather was warm even though it was already dark. I don't know for how long this formation would stay here, but I plan to drag Alice with me to hunt. She doesn't look to be the timid type or someone who would be afraid of blood. More like the other way around... When I think about how a little girl would go around killing animals with bloody hands, I can only think of one thing. Just how screwed up are the rules of nature and the jungle!?


"Alice, shall we go to sleep? I mean we should go and hunt tomorrow, or so I planned..." I voiced my thoughts. When I start talking with strangers, I always have this feeling that, am I going to be laughed at or looked down upon, or am I going to be denied? But strangely enough, I don't have such feelings at the moment. I feel much more at ease with my other half, and I think that my racial instincts are backing me up as well.


"Uhn! Let's go to sleep. Should we climb up to a tree? Just in case." Alice said with a thoughtful face.


"I don't know, but I'm going to protect you~" I said jokingly, but her reaction was quite... colorful. A tint of red has appeared on her face as she turned her head sideways. I'm really not on Earth... Something like this would have been impossible there.


Alice jumped up on a tree and I followed after her. With five hundred and twenty-five kilograms of strength in my legs, it was nothing. This feeling, this feeling of growing, and this feeling of strength in my muscles, and this energy flowing through my Energy Veins. This is what I've been missing. I'm already loving it, and I can only imagine what might the universe hold for me, for us, in the future.


We picked a tree branch for ourselves and hoarded some leaves on it, to make it comfier, though it didn't really help... Whatever, let's sleep!


-------------------------- Alice's POV --------------------


(AN:\ Back to her for now because this is a long chapter. The next chapters aren't going to contain pov changes, only very rarely, and only if it's necessary.)


I woke up to the shining sun, which penetrated my eyelids and blinded me... This stupid sun. I like its warmness, but it's so stupid sometimes! I raised my head and turned towards the branch, Hiro was laying on. He was sleeping with a content and happy face, which I don't know why, but made me too happy. Why the hell are we being born exactly when our minds are falling through puberty?


Suddenly, I had an idea. Should I do it? After thinking about the result, I couldn't help but want to do it! I climbed over my branch and crept up to Hiro. He still had his stupid face on when I put my mouth close to his left ear. I was about to scare him by screaming into it, but everything went wrong! He suddenly turned and coiled his arms around my back. This was a big tree with thick branches and considering our small bodies, there was enough place for such things.


He hugged me to his chest as he continued to sleep with an even happier face. Stupid Hiro... and stupid me!!! Now how am I supposed to wake him up without him thinking that I'm a pervert? I'm such a shameful dragon! Suddenly Hiro opened his eyes and upon seeing me, his eyes opened widely and even his mouth went into an 'O' shape. "Huh?" Was what he said...


"H- Hello... This isn't what you think! I was just-" I wanted to continue, but he suddenly tried to turn once more, and both of us fell down from the tree. I landed on my butt and Hiro fell right before me, face first towards the ground. I originally hoped for my prank to bear such results, but it was funny in the end, even like this. I started laughing at him, but he didn't move or say anything which startled me for some reason.


"H- Hiro! Are you alright?" I shouted with a despaired face, feeling scared.


He raised his head out of the ground and looked at me with a smirking face as he said. "What was that worried tone. Could it be that you were afraid that I was hurt? But you know, it indeed hurt!"


"S- Stupid Hiro! You scared me for a moment!" My little body started shaking slightly as I felt that I was about to cry. N- Now seriously? Me? A proud dragon? Crying over such a thing? Seeing my expression Hiro quickly got up and hugged me. Feeling his warmness I felt my raising sadness go down the drain. I felt home, I felt a strong connection with him, which reason of I don't know. Whatever, I'm not going to fight against it anymore.


Hiro backed up and looked around us. "Come, we should really hunt, and make some food," Hiro said as he extended his arm out to help me up. I grabbed onto it and nodded as I said. "You are right. I feel a bit hungry." Even though it might not look like that. Hiro started jogging, then running towards a random way, but we found nothing even after running for more than a kilometer. You have to know that our running speed was about forty kilometers per hour, and it was not even our maximum speed!


After running for twenty minutes, we finally started sensing some monsters nearby. We didn't have Mind Powers yet, but that's going to change in the future. For now, we had to use our Qi to sense our surroundings. But the truth was that Qi was an incorrect concept. In some of the sectors, it was called Qi, while in others it was called Mana, Chakra, Chi, etc. But in truth, all of them were the same! But since we are in the Foundation Realm, let's call it Qi for now.


We soon found our first prey, but it was a real letdown. It was a gray colored lion and its whole body was made of stone. I wanted to feel the thrill of hunting something, the thrill of being a predator, the thrill of blood, yet what do I get? This, this thing!? It was only at the first stage and considering our superior strengths it was nothing dangerous. "Do you want to fight with it?" Hiro asked, but I saw it in his eyes clearly, that he wanted to do it.


"I don't really care about such a monster, you can kill it. I want an enemy which has some blood." I answered him with a shrug while I was pouting. "I want to fight such a monster too, but you have no idea how long I've been waiting for to live through even a single battle myself." He answered with a bloodthirsty face. Even I felt affected by his emotions. Strangely enough, he is affecting me way too easily in anything he does.


He charged at the monster who also noticed us and was running towards us. Hiro slid under the slow and stupid monster and kicked its stomach with his leg. I- I want to join! I quickly ran towards it and jumped into the air and kicked its head after a somersault. Its front body crashed into the ground, while Hiro jumped out from under it, onto its back and pierced its back using two of his fingers.


I heard a cracking sound as Hiro pulled out his hands from the monster's back, leaving a hole in it. The monster collapsed to the ground, and in Hiro's hand was its core. What was weird was that Hiro's hand was also covered in stone. "Interesting, I'm sure that you have noticed that the Universe Energy is scarcer than what our memories are telling us, right?" He said as he looked at me with a questioning look with his brows raised.


"Yes, did you find out something?" I asked curiously, and he answered with a thoughtful look. "Yes, I think. When I pierced its stone skin, I found a hollowed out space inside it, but what was weird was that earth element was swirling inside its body, and its core is completely made up of earth element! I suppose its body is made of stone because of that reason." Hearing him saying that, I understood what he meant.


If you start cultivating elemental energies while being at the Foundation Realm, then you are probably going to die or turn into an element because your body isn't strong enough to bear its power. You are supposed to cultivate elemental energies only from the second level called Space Founding Realm, where you also have to convert your 'Qi' into Space Energy. If this monster had elemental energy inside its body, that meant that it was cultivating in the wrong way, which was weird.


It's probably related to the lack of Universe Energy in the area, which is quite a big problem. If it's so scarce in the whole sector, then this place is quite screwed up. Unfortunately, we can't sense the Universe Energy so perfectly yet because we are still only at the first stage. One or two stages later, we should be able to at least the sense the source of the problem.


"Let's go and hunt some more, maybe we can find something with blood and something that is edible..." Hiro said with a hopeful look. Eating stone wouldn't be funny, I think. We left where we were and soon found another similar monster. This one was a panther, which was made of the dark element. We were able to see its core, which made this monster ridiculous! It was nothing like how my true form is going to look! I mean, my body is going to be tough, and a real weapon, yet this? This is advertising its weak point!


I didn't even move as Hiro ran over and kicked its core out of its body. The monster died instantly. "... Alice, this stupid race must be exterminated! I was waiting for a thrilling battle, not for something like THIS!" He said wrathfully as he pointed at the core of the Dark Panther. We also made a bag from the leaves and put the cores into them, hoping that it might be useful in the future. Who knows...


After repeating this process for about five times, we realized that we are at the fucking wrong place to search for thrill or food!!! We started running towards the outskirts of the forest. It wasn't hard to determine its way because the monsters were getting weaker and rarer the outer you were. We soon found an earth road and started walking on it. A few hundred meters later I noticed a table, a table which had text written on it, and it annoyed me to no end!


I! A dragon! Was getting hungry, thanks to these shitty monsters, and we had nothing to eat! And what do I see? This!


Forest of Pure Spirits


Now what do you think, how do I feel? I went over to it, grabbed onto it with my hands and crushed that stupid table. So this whole forest was filled with monsters like those? We should burn it to the ground because it's taking up too much place! I swear that I'll come back, and I won't forget to burn it down!


After walking for a few more meters, we also noticed another table which had Forest of Evil Spirits written on it, which made it clear that it didn't have edible creatures in it... It was covered in mist, and it had a gloomy air surrounding it, which we felt even from far away. This time it was Hiro's turn to crush the stupid table. We are going to destroy every such table we come across!!!


"I'm sure that it's going to be better, right?" Hiro said with a hopeful face. "We will see about that." Was my answer. I was quite grumpy even though I'm so young. My first days are only brightened up thanks to Hiro, I dare not think of what would I do if he wouldn't be here. I mean that probably I'd go crazy and kill everything here.


After hours of walking, I had to face the cold truth. We are still in an area of shitty forests, with nothing to eat! I'm hungry, my stomach keeps growling which is really indecent considering that I'm supposed to be a young lady! The most we found is a town, which we are considering to enter. The only question is how? Two, three-years-old looking children wandering around freely ought to attract a lot of attention in my opinion.


But we were worrying for nothing because we were able to sense the strength of the soldiers. In these few hours, while we were walking, we were able to reach the second stage of Foundation Realm. It's nothing miraculous for us. This whole realm isn't going to hold us for a long time. At most one or two years, but I think that we are going to be even faster. Considering that it's only the first two stages, it's really easy to advance.


The two guards were also only at the second stage, which meant that we could easily bypass them, thanks to our superior strength. When we saw that no one is going in and out, we quickly ran towards them, like lightning, and using a stone to divert their attention for a moment, we were able to sneak past them. Hiro took the lead and I followed after him. He ran into an alleyway and stopped there.


"Alright, now we can stop here for a moment. Let's think of a plan firstly because anyone seeing two three-year-old children is likely to stop and question us." Hiro advised without the slightest bit of tiredness in his voice. We were walking through the alleyways when we saw a street vendor. He had many things put out for sale, but what caught our eyes was a black cape. That would come handy at the moment! Hiro nodded at me, and we quickly ran towards the vendor to steal it. We are going to pay him back once we can sell these cores or something, but we need that at the moment!


But before we were able to reach it, we were intercepted by a big guy, who was at the sixth stage. A quarter of his skin was red colored, which made it clear that he was training with the Fire Element... At the next level you are supposed to know and train in every element, yet they are doing this here... How stupid. We thought that we were screwed as we were seen, but it wasn't like that. He looked down at us as he said coldly.


"Huh? Two brats? You should go find an orphanage or something." Then he simply left. The others around us who have seen us also didn't even bother to look at us and the most we have gained were pitying looks. "Ehm... It seems like that we were overestimating the sympathy of these people. I'm happy about it, though." Hiro said awkwardly while scratching his face as he shrugged his shoulders.


Since it was like that, we went up to the vendor and showed him the cores, we have collected. "Old man, can you buy these from us?" Hiro questioned the old guy. "Hm, let me see..." He looked at the bag of cores we have given him and after nodding once, he said. "Alright, these aren't high-level cores, but they are still good. I'm going to buy it for - let's say two gold coins."


I knew from my memories that money was united in the whole universe. There were only gold coins used. Two gold coins weren't much, but it would be enough for us to buy some things and for a meal. "Old man, aren't you being cruel to two little children? Do you want us to starve to the death?" Hiro started haggling with the vendor. In the end, he gave us four gold coins out of pity, and he also gave us two cloaks.


I was the happiest about those. These leaf clothes weren't the best thing to wear. Both of us quickly wore them and after thanking the guy we left. We soon found a little inn, where we easily booked a single room for a night for a gold coin. That too would have been two gold coins, but Hiro started whining how we are so young and that it's really hard to us. The poor woman couldn't help but lower the price for us. Traveling with Hiro is so much fun to me!


I think that I'll keep staying with him. I would feel bad to separate from him anyway. I'm also liking him quite a lot, and who knows what's going to become of us? As we ate our bland meal, which came as a service Hiro asked. "Are you sure that you don't want to sleep in a different room? I'm happy if you stay with me, but I know that girls might don't want to stay in the same room as boys."


"Do you like me?" I asked jokingly after hearing his sentence. He said that he is happy if I'm with him~ Fufu~ It seems like I'm not the only one who liking the other! His face turned redder as he looked into my eyes and said in a straight way - "Yes."


W- What? But I was only joking! Well, I'm quite sure that he didn't mean it in an 'I love you' way. Just a friendly liking.


But my heart started beating quicker nonetheless. Stupid Hiro has done it now once again. "A- Anyway, I don't mind sleeping in the same room with you. To begin with, we are just children," I said to ease the mood. Hiro nodded as he said a small okay with a composed voice once again. After eating this dry bread, and tasteless soup we went to our room and entered it. It had a single bed inside it, which seemed to be quite old, but it was better than sleeping on a tree.


"Shall we start training?" I asked, and Hiro nodded. He was being silent for some unknown reason. We weren't able to train before because we didn't have enough food in our stomachs. Training like that would be tantamount to suicide. We were quite hungry even without that, not to mention with it. But for our little bodies, that adult sized meal was more than enough for a while. After a good workout, we could cultivate more proficiently, thanks to us being tired, and in turn, our cells would consume more Universe Energy.


We started making squats, push ups, punching and kicking exercises in our room. We have done it silently. Like that, we didn't bother anyone. When we were done, we both sat on the two sides of the bed and started cultivating. The Universe Energy was still lacking, so it took a longer time to fill up our bodies, but we were still advancing much quicker than before. Our cells were able to take in at least five if not ten times as much as before. Our usual cultivation time was about five minutes, and we repeated it in every hour.


Yet now, we were doing it through half an hour! Five minutes didn't mean that we had low energy capacities. It meant that we were much quicker than normal cultivators because we knew the right way of cultivation and because we had the best skills! Our energy capacities were exactly the other way around. We had bigger than the average! When I was done, I felt sleepy so I laid down and closed my eyes. I soon fell asleep, but I didn't sleep for long.


It was much colder at this place and I didn’t feel right. I needed something warm! Looking behind me, I saw Hiro on the other side of the bed. His back was slightly shaking, which made it clear that he too felt cold. I slowly crept to the middle of the bed and poked his back.


He turned around and he had his stupid smile on, which made me too smile. I hugged him tightly and he also coiled his arm around my back. I felt like a little sister and I felt as if my soul would have beaten for a moment. Maybe I'm just imagining things…


Our shivering quickly stopped after feeling each other’s warm body, I too felt really comfy in his embrace. I could get used to this feeling. It was much more lonely and cold last night on the tree branch. I felt like a little sister hugging her big brother.


We quickly fell asleep and went into our little dreamlands.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 2 - Our first bloody battle

Our first bloody battle

Hiro’s POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------

The next day we woke up in each other’s embrace. Alice was such a lovely girl. Although we haven't known each other for a long time, but I can feel it. I can feel this unknown feeling in my chest, which is raising day by day. Ever since meeting with her, I had this strange feeling in my soul as if I'd have found my other half, my eternal partner.


Maybe my feelings are returning to me? It seems like I am still able to love. I simply didn't find anyone before, who was particularly worthy of it. “Uh, good morning.” Said Alice sleepily, while she was rubbing her eyes cutely. I’m not into little girls, but she was so cute! After a small yawn, I couldn't help but pat her cute little head, which to she responded with a drowsy look.


I- I want to hug her! This is so terrible. I'm supposed to be nineteen years old and adding to that my inherent memories, I'm even older than that. Yet here I want to hug a three-year-old looking little girl, who has the mind of a thirteen years old! But I can't help it, though I'm going to restrain myself, for now. "Good morning for you too, Alice. Let's cultivate!" I said energetically, which was unlike me compared to my past self.


Hearing my words, Alice jumped out of the bed and started working out with me in a pair. After we were done, we started cultivating. Our cells have consumed a lot more Universe Energy this time as well. What we felt was really ridiculous. We were about to break through to the third stage after such a short time! Being born as an unfair race... feels fucking great! I love my race! I'm not one to cry about losing his humanity. What? And what am I supposed to do with that? Clean my ass?


I'd rather be a monster who might be more human inside, than a human who is more of a monster inside. Our auras were rising continuously and we soon reached the breaking point. Our energies burst out of our bodies as we reached the third stage. Our sights cleared out becoming much sharper than before, our smelling, sensing abilities increased greatly, and our reaction speed and strength have also increased.


I squeezed my fists tightly and felt the great power inside my body. I could kill a mortal with a single slap. This is what I've been missing! After stepping into the third stage, we were able to sense the Universe Energy more clearly. It was strangely moving towards a point on this planet. In the mortal sectors, there is only a single planet each, while in the worlds in the higher realms are numerous planets and even galaxies!


I don't know what's wrong in this sector, but this must be someone's wrongdoing! "Can you feel it, Hiro?" Alice questioned me upon sensing this strange thing. I nodded to confirm it as I said. "I think that we should move towards the point where the Universe Energy is moving and find out why is it like that. I noticed that people are cultivating in the wrong way because of the lack of Universe Energy. They can't sense it as easily as us, and they are cultivating elemental energies."


"That's also the reason why they are turning half into elementals. They are sentenced to death by cultivating in a way like this!" I explained to Alice. "Well, I'm okay with going there, maybe we could find something good at that place too!" Alice said with a hopeful look on her face. We left the inn and moved towards a random vendor to buy some things for our travel.


We have bought some normal clothes, a small tent, an axe, and a knife. We also bought two flasks and filled them to the brim with water. "Shall we go on our little journey?" I asked with a lot of hope for an exciting journey. "Yes!" Alice answered me with a smile and the same kind of hope. We were moving towards the gates when we heard a guy shout towards his friend's back: "Hey Xin Xin! Be careful on your way! The desert after the forest is quite long! Make sure to have your flasks filled to the brim!"


"It seems like that we have to be careful of entering the desert or we might die of thirst." I said seriously as Alice also nodded. We left through the gates without the guards bothering to stop us. This made it clear that I wasn't on the Earth anymore. They are similarly cold in the cities, but it's even worse at this place, but to be honest, I don't mind it in the slightest. I know that everyone is 'worthy of getting a chance to live', but in my opinion, it's not necessarily true.


You might be an orphan, you might have a hard life, you might feel that the world is unfair. But that's completely true! I wasn't someone who had everything easy because I was popular because I had rich parents because I was clever or because I had connections, but I've never in my whole life envied such things or cried about life being unfair. In my opinion, that's how it is supposed to be!


Look at how things have turned out. Now I'm here and alive while being the most unfair creature in the universe. After walking for about fifty minutes, we have come upon a rabbit! It was there, hopping on the side of the road, cutely. After eating that bland meal, and finding only roots and herbs for such a long time, that rabbit was looking like a piece of heaven! It had blood and meat! We were both predators who were thirsty for blood, and this little prey appeared in front of us!


We looked at each other only to find the same kind of hunger in each other's eyes. Both of us swiftly ran towards the rabbit to catch it. When we were close enough I jumped on the poor little thing while Alice too jumped, but even higher than me and she stepped on my back to push me down and used me as a step to leap again. She successfully caught the rabbit.


When I stood up and dusted off my front and back, I saw that she was holding onto a dead rabbit in her hands and was looking at me with a sorry look.


“…” I didn't know what to say about her actions.


“I’m really sorry. I don’t know what’s happened to me. I just felt my instincts screaming that ‘Catch that rabbit!’ and I couldn’t stop my body. I-I’ll learn self-control, okay?” Since she was a bit shorter than me she was looking up at me with misty eyes in a cute way, and I unconsciously nodded upon hearing her words, feeling my grudge fly away.


“You are the best!” She shouted happily, which made me feel great.


Then she turned around and started walking a bit deeper into the forest to set a fire since we had to cook the rabbit, but when she almost completely turned around, I saw her mouth widening into a grin.


“Just you wait, did you think that I didn’t see that grin? Haha, I’ll catch you for this. you little devil!” I shouted as I started running after her, and she was running through the forest while laughing happily. After some time I caught up with her when she stumbled and fell head first on the ground. I tickled her for a long time as a punishment, till we both calmed down. Her laughing made me happier. I'm easily affected by her feelings, it seems.


"You silly girl, go and collect some dry moss or something to make some fire, I'll go and collect some branches." I said with a sigh and small chuckle. She was growing to my heart more and more. Her silly jokes were only lightening up my mood. I'm not someone you can't joke with. "I'll also collect some stones~ We shouldn't burn down this forest, which finally has some animals! Though we could go back to set the other two forests on fire..." Alice said grumpily the other half of her sentence, which made me laugh.


I left to do my bidding and soon returned with a pile of branches in my arms. But there was a problem... We had nothing to light the fire with! I looked at Alice worriedly, but surprisingly she pulled out a red core from behind her back. "Fufu~ See? What would become of you without me? It's good that I've put away the core of that Fire Snake. With its fire element inside, we can easily light this fire!" Alice said with a proud look on her face.


"You are the best, Alice! I love you!" I shouted happily upon seeing her take it out. Hearing my shout she blushed as she turned away. Cute~ It's indeed so much different here. On Earth, you can see and hear about sex everywhere. There are porn videos, sexual contents all around you, which makes every single child, much more knowledgeable about things, they shouldn't know at their age. That's the reason why you can't see things like blushing young girls, shy females or males.


They are almost nonexistent. Of course, there are exceptions to everything, but most of them are still like that. Well, that isn't true here, which only makes this place even better! The children are as innocent when it comes to sexualism as they should be at the place. While I was thinking of such things, we were roasting the rabbit. It was soon done and we started devouring it like there was no tomorrow.


Alice was eating, but her stomach was still growling. I was quicker to eat my part so I started looking at how she is cutely nibbling over her part. She looked up and looked into my eyes. She looked at her part, then at me, then back at her part. Realizing that I wasn't looking at her part, but her, she said fearfully. "D- Don't eat me!" I answered her by saying: "What? But you were so cute as you were nibbling on your half~ Maybe I should devour you!"


"N- No! Dragons aren't delicious!" She blurted out, but she quickly slapped on her mouth. "Oh~ So you are a dragon! That's nice! I love dragons, you know?" I said with a smirking face, which liked looked quite hilarious, considering how old my body looked like.


"Haha, don't worry. I'm also a True Divine Beast, so it doesn't matter even if I know. " I added to calm her down, but I soon had to realize, that she wasn't nervous about it. It seems like she trusts me that much. That's great! "Ugh, Since I accidentally told it to you, now you too should tell me your race!" She said in a commanding voice.


"Ha! You wish, I still didn't forget your little leaping action when we caught the rabbit! This is your punishment for stepping on my back!" I said to tease her. "W- What? But that's so cruel! You are so evil! Yes, I'm sure that you are something evil, and that's the reason why you don't want to tell me your race! You beast, you monster!" She started throwing such words at me, with her cute face which was red from wanting to know the truth.


"Hahaha~ Why do you want to know it so much?" I asked, but what I've got as an answer was her face turning into an evil grin. "W- What? Are you planning something?" I asked fearing my ass. I bet that she is planning something evil. "Fufu~ Who knows~ ?" She said. Yeah, she is planning something... I better look out for my ass!


"Okay, let's go. We should reach the center of the place where the Universe Energy is moving towards. It was easy to break through to the third stage, but it's going to be much slower and harder from the fifth stage onwards. By going there, our cultivation speed is also going to increase." I said as I stood up from my place. Alice quickly gulped down the last bit of her food as she stood up.


"Okay, but before that. You have to do something."



“You have to promise me that you will hold your mouth and won’t tell others what I am. I mean they could hunt me down for it... Who knows what’s in the head of some weird people.” Alice said seriously.


“Yeah I know, you are right. Let’s make a promise that none of us is going to tell to others what our real race is unless we do it out of our own accord. For example when I’ll tell you what my race is.” I agreed on her words just as seriously.


“You know I trust you, but if you are let’s say mind controlled then it’s better if there is a promise because it can stop you from telling it to anyone. So let’s go with what you said.” Alice also had the same opinion on this point. She is indeed my other half~


“Yeah.”


There are two ways to make sure of something. One is a promise and the other is an oath. If you make a promise then there are no consequences, but it will completely disable every possible way for you to violate it. Though this can be used only when it comes to secrets. This means that if you have a secret and want to hide it, but you have shared it with someone, then you just have to make him/her promise secrecy, and that person is never going to have a chance to tell your secret.


The person in question can try, but - let's say his - mouth, mind power, or whatever simply won’t budge. Not even level ten people can violate it. Some are saying that it’s the way of the heaven, whilst some are thinking that there is a person who holds this up, but no one knows for sure. Even if they try to write it down then their hands aren't going to move.


The other one is an oath. Here you can make an oath about anything, but you clearly have to specify what you aren’t going to do or what you will do, and you can also specify the consequences of breaking your oath. The default consequence is that you are going to die if you break it, but you can also set it to anything else, like - for example - losing an arm.


(AN:\ As an example. You didn't kill someone, but others are saying that it was you. You can make an oath that you weren't the one who killed x person and if you are still alive after making the oath, it's going to become an undeniable proof of your innocence.)


After making a promise we left the forest, went back to the road and proceeded to move towards the area where the universe energy is moving. While we were moving, I thought about something, which I could tell Alice. "Alice, although I'm still not going to tell you my race out of fun, but I'm going to tell you something else in exchange." I said seriously.


She looked at me, just as seriously as she said. “Listen, you know that I’m not angry about it... I’m not the kind of person to become angry over something like this-”


“I know!” I cut in her words. I knew her that much. She wouldn't be offended by such stupid things. She also knew when I was joking and when I wasn't. She continued her words: “-I’m also curious about what do you want to tell me, but you know if you don’t want to, you can keep it for yourself. There are rarely any people who would dare to show their darkest sides and tell their secrets, so I would never force you to do something like that, only to become 'equals'."


“Yeah I know, most of them are like that, but you should know by now that I’m not like that. I don't mind telling others what are my dark thoughts like. Though there are some even I don't dare to tell to strangers, but to you, I'd dare to tell anything. On the other hand, this isn’t a dark secret... It’s just that I’m a reincarnated person too on top of being a True Divine Beast.” I said to her with a straight face.


“What!? Well, that explains some things... This is kind of surprising! I truly didn’t expect this!” She said with wide opened eyes and a surprised face.


“Maybe it is because I’m too childish even while being a reincarnated person.” I remarked with a self-mocking tone. “Haha- maybe that’s true.” Was what she answered. “How evil... You aren’t even denying it.” Hearing my words, she simply laughed at it as she questioned. "Fufu~ why would I? So? What was that sector like?"


On the way, I started telling her about my sector, it’s cultures, technologies, and other things. By doing this, time flew by and the sun was already starting to set. On the way, we went through a small village after which came the desert we have heard of. It’s good that we have bought more flasks of water because like this, we didn’t have to worry about it for now. Naturally, we didn’t waste it and subsumed it.


Before we left the forest, we didn’t miss the chance to catch some small animals, roasted them and put their bodies into a bag to eat when we become hungry. We used our qi to repel the sun rays in a small area of us so that our food won’t deteriorate and rot under the sun. Since we haven't traveled for too long, our bodies weren't overheated in the hot desert.


But like in most of the deserts the nights were very cold here too. After finding a bigger rock, we went under it and set up our tent. We ate half-half of one of the two rabbits we caught and then we looked at the tent.


“Since there aren’t any woods we can’t make fire. I’ve bought a blanket so you can sleep in the tent.” I said, preparing to have a not so good night. I had to bear with it. I think that being prideful is stupid in a way, but sometimes, it's still necessary. I was the male, so I should take on the harsh world to shelter my future wife! Okay, that's still not sure, but I believe in our connection. I can feel ourselves growing closer and closer. She isn't my other half for nothing.


“Hiro... I don’t mind if you are closer so you can go sleep there too, with me. We don’t have such big bodies anyway.” Alice said with a sad look. "Why are you looking so sad?" I couldn't help but ask her, but her answer caught me off-guard. "It's because you are still not liking me enough, to sleep in the same bed as me, but then what about you liking me?"


I quickly denied her words because she was completely off. Sometimes I forget that she is still only a thirteen or maybe fourteen years old kid in the head. "No, no! You are completely off about that! I just wanted to make it better for you, but if it makes you happy that I'm sleeping with you, then I'm going to be the happiest guy! No, wait... boy! So are you sure about it?"


“Are you into children’s body?” She asked me, which to I answered honestly. “No... I was never into them. I like girls with big boobs! In my opinion, that's how they are supposed to be!" Hearing me saying it with a straight face, she couldn't help but laugh at my words. “Mhphh~ hahaha, then come here you shameless bastard, I don’t have anything to fear yet!”


“Okay~” I answered, then continued: “But before that, I’m gonna exercise my body, then cultivate. It’s still only dusk so I can bear that much.” Alice also agreed on my words by saying - “Yeah, I’m gonna do that too”.


After half an hour of intense body exercise, we became slightly sweaty, but it was bearable. The sun was already dim and on the other side, you could see a full moon crawling up on the sky.

Both of us sat down and started cultivating. After about twenty-five minutes we both opened our eyes and looked at each other. The sun was already down and the moon was still crawling upwards. It was dark. (AN:\ Although I only say it once a day but take it as if they would do this meditation and exercise process at least five times a day. It’s just that I don’t want to spam it..)


“Compared to when we were in the town we can finish cultivating faster and faster. The universe energy is also denser. After tiring out my body I can consume even more energy than usually.” Alice said with a thoughtful look.


“Yes, it’s truly worth to tire out and train your body. We’re going to have much stronger foundations. At most in one and half a year and our bodies are going to grow enough to do crazier and intenser training, though it would only do wrong for our quickly growing bodies." I said to which Alice answered with a nod. “Uhn!"


After both of us got into the tent and went to bed we felt a bit chilly, but we didn’t move. This much was although unpleasant, but bearable. After a while, I was able to hear Alice’s breathing becoming stable and steady and she wasn’t moving around anymore. I was almost on the verge to go into the land of dreams, but I was woken up by Alice who snuggled up to me and hugged me.


I was a bit surprised at first, but then I calmed down and I also hugged embraced her. Like that with a bright smile on my face, while feeling her warm body, I quickly fell asleep happily and started sleeping like a log. The next day I woke up to small shriek, which the origin of is none other than Alice. Probably she was startled to wake up to me hugging her body, and my face being so close to hers.


Hearing her shriek, I didn't move for a little while and pretended to be asleep. I soon opened my eyes, only to see her smiling happily while looking at my face. What? What’s up? She shrieked only a few seconds ago and now she is smiling at me so brightly... What has happened? “Good morning, Alice.” I greeted her, not knowing what was on her mind.


“Good morning, Hiro!” She returned my greeting with the same bright smile. “Why are you smiling so much? Did you have a nice dream?” I asked her out of curiosity. “Hm~ We could say that, or we could say that I slept really well in your arms. It was even warmer than my egg! I've decided to sleep with you from now on!" Was what she said, surprising the shit out of me. No, not scaring... Why would I be scared?


“Okaaay. Let’s wake up, train our bodies, eat, cultivate and then move on.” I said thinking about what should we do. “Aye, sir!” She answered still as happily as before. What are you a pirate now? Haha, well if she is happy then I too am happy. After we were done with training and eating we started cultivating.


We were moving through the desert like that for two weeks straight. We also found a few snakes so we had food even after eating what we have taken with ourselves. It’s been more than two weeks since I last broke through. I should be at a much higher level if this damned universe energy wouldn’t be pulled towards the way we are moving. I think we should be at least at the sixth stage even without a high concentration of energy.


Since it’s like this, it seems like we can leave this realm at most in half a year if we reach the core where the energy is being pulled at. We both started cultivating. The energy density was also higher at this place as we were getting closer and closer to the place we were heading to. Since we were on the brink of a breakthrough, we didn't have to struggle too much.


After rotating our energies with a lightning fast speed for about ten minutes, we felt our auras rising. A few moments later, we both felt our energies burst out of our bodies as we reached the fourth stage of Foundation Realm. Now we had fifty-eight horses of strength which meant four thousand three hundred and fifty kilograms of strength. Over this time our bodies have also grown up to look like five or six years old children's.


What was terrible, was that the black mass has come out of our pores once again, and covered our bodies. It was fucking smelling, and it was fucking disgusting. It's not that we don't want to wash it off, but it’s that we don’t have a place to wash off this black thing, which like shit. Since shit is in truth, the slag of the food we eat, our unpurified bodies contain the same kind of 'essence'...


This meant that this black and putrid thing on our skin was... that. Alice at first started to scream then she started flailing her arms and legs so that it will fly off of her body. I was also doing the same. Looking from afar, we probably looked like two shit covered clowns, right in the middle of a production.


“This is why I hate foundation realm!! What’s with this? You get more powerful but first, you have to bear how you are going to be covered in shit!! This is ridiculous! Damn it!” Alice started shouting wrathfully.


“Don’t speak Alice or this might go into your... Mouth...” I tried to speak with my closed as much as possible.


Upon hearing my words, Alice shut her mouth shook her head for a bit with her eyes tightly shut, then after packing up our tent, we started to run madly. Thanks for lady luck we soon found an oasis in five minutes. Both of us, at first filled up our flasks. Luckily, I didn’t forget to stop Alice before she jumped straight into it. After we were done with that, we put it down and then jumped straight into the water.


When we were done with cleaning our bodies, we jumped out of the shitty water. “Haha! Luck is with us! Just imagine if we would have had to walk around like this for days.” I shouted happily, feeling clean. “Hiro, please be quiet, I don’t want to have nightmares!” Alice retorted upon hearing my words. “Haha~ Okay, okay, me neither!” I also agreed with her words, which were true. I felt a chill run through my back upon thinking of what kind of nightmares I could have from this 'shitty' journey.


I've suddenly noticed that Alice's clothes were soaking wet, and I was able to see through it. I looked at her with expectant eyes as I said. “Jesus! You are going to be a real beauty! Especially if your boobs grow into two big, handful mounds! And I don’t even have to wait so much!”


“...” Alice was left with wide opened mouth at this and remarked on it only after a few seconds. “S-Such a shameless bastard! Ogling a little girl’s body. How can you do this to me?” Was what she answered with her arms spread out to her two sides. I went there and hugged her as I said: “Hehe~ don’t worry, I was just kidding, My little Alice.”


“...*mumble* I’m not yet yours.. *mumble*” She started mumbling something, which I wasn't able to understand. If only I'd be at the second level, hearing something like this would have been child's play! “Did you say something?” I tried to pull out of her what she said, but she didn't tell it to me. “No.. let’s go, we still have to move a long distance.”


“Okay.” I had to leave it be, for now. Like this, we started moving forward and getting closer and closer to the place where the universe energy was moving. As we were getting closer we started realizing, that stronger and stronger monsters were appearing.

-----------------------

A few weeks later, we were climbing up on a cliff. “What’s with this cliff? Just how high is it? Seriously, we have been climbing for about five hours!” Alice started whining, but I felt the same. “I know how you feel. I too am the impatient type of person, but if you reach this part where I'm standing, then you too are going to see the top of this cliff. Which means that we’re fucking close! Finally!” I shouted as I felt my excitement rising.


Hearing my words, Alice became quicker than ever before as she literally jumped to the top of the cliff! “What? Then let’s move!” She shouted as she climbed past me. After another two minutes, we reached the top of the cliff and felt a high density of universe energy rush past us, right into the valley which was in front of us. The energy at the center of it was probably condensed to liquid form, which meant that the concentration was enormous there.


Although normal humans would die drinking it, but since we are True Divine Beasts, even our human bodies are tougher than a normal human's body. Although we too need to be at least at the ninth stage of Foundation Realm, but this means that we could easily break through to the next realm if we drink from that liquid Universe energy. Normally you could see things like that only in the fifth realm or higher.


There was only one problem, and that was that we couldn't be sure that there is liquid Universe Energy. Upon seeing the beautiful valley, Alice started wondering about its beauty. “Wah, So beautiful! This is such a nice view! I bet we could break through here, in at most half a year to the next level!”


“Yes, but be cautious. There are even stronger monsters than we are at the moment. At the center, maybe there are even monsters at the level of Foundation Realm eighth or ninth stage.” I said and Alice answered with a nod of her head.


Although the monsters outside of the valley were cultivating in the wrong way, together with the humans, but since the Universe Energy had a high concentration in this valley, the monsters were likely to reach the ninth stage, and be even more powerful, not like outside, where they could reach, at most the seventh stage. After walking for a while we sensed numerous presences in their surroundings.


“Let’s hunt! We should go and fight together against monsters which are at higher stages than us!" Alice said with excitement clear in her voice. “Yes, My.Little.Alice” I said jokingly with a smile, which to she answered with a blush and a low voice. "Stupid Hiro... You are doing it again."


We quickly moved towards the valley, which was covered in a vast forest so we couldn’t see too far away. Upon reaching a clearing, we didn’t have to wait for long for a monster to appear because we intruded on its territory. We felt the ground shake as it ran towards us. At first, we didn’t see what it was. All we knew was that its presence was almost as strong as that of an expert at the sixth stage of Foundation Realm.


After coming out to the clearing, in front of us stood a minotaur, which was five meters tall with a body full of bulging muscles and it had a strong looking, thin enough to hold, tree trunk in its hand. “Be careful. Its strength is way above ours, but the two of us can beat it.” I said as I saw the monster appearing in front of us. “Yeah, I think that we should rotate with it. Hiro, let me keep its aggro too.” Was what Alice advised.


“Okay but be careful and I’ll start! Come you cow headed stupid mongrel!” I said with a sigh, then shouted at the monster to taunt it. The minotaur upon seeing us probably thought of something along the lines of ‘hmm delicious snacks are coming to my territory’. Upon hearing one of the two midgets shouting something at it, which was me, it became annoyed and decided to kill that midget first.


I started rotating my Qi at high speed and covered my whole body in a defensive layer of qi. Some black scales with a tint of green also grew on the top of my knuckles and hands, covering my skin. Seeing this, Alice had a surprised face. She made a face which told me that she is going to question me about this. Fufu~ I can't wait! The minotaur seeing this, and feeling our pure energies probably knew that it shouldn’t take us lightly.


On the other hand, it probably also felt our ancient auras, coming from our bodies since we were both True Divine Beasts, but this poor monster didn’t know about that. The Minotaur started to wave it’s tree trunk to smash those 'midgets' in its way. Alice jumped behind it, while I bent down to evade the incoming tree trunk and then I started running closer to the monster.


I knew that from this far I would be in a disadvantageous position, so I had to get closer to the monster, where there is less lever arm effect on the tree trunk since the end of the trunk would transfer the most power. That was simple physics... Of course, such things wouldn't affect high-level cultivators, but it wasn't true about us, for now.


After missing with its good old weapon, the monster got enraged at me and it started trying to smash me with it’s tree trunk. But all this while Alice wasn’t idling by. She too was rotating her qi at the highest possible speed and was creating a huge dragon made of qi. People in higher realms were using skills which were made after copying us, True Divine Beasts', or normal Divine Beasts' skills. So naturally, our skills were of the highest quality in the whole universe.


Most likely people would kill to get their hands on our skills. After gathering enough energy in the Qi dragon, she released it towards the minotaur. Exactly when the minotaur missed its first downward swing with its tree trunk, it got a big blast on its back and half of the Qi dragon caught even the back of its head. "Nice shot, Alice! " I praised her.


This probably felt painful to the monster and - for a moment - it forgot about me, who was in front of it. I didn’t miss this opening and hit the monster right in the middle. In its crotch... I immediately jumped backward, fearing for the consequences. It fell to its knees for a short moment, but it braced itself and stood up once again. Its eyes were red from rage. It looked at me with its wrathful eyes and was about to charge at me, but it was struck on its back once again.


In the meantime, Alice made another huge Dragon head and shot it at the back of the minotaur's head. The minotaur was only at the early sixth stage, which meant that it had eighty horses of strength while we had seventy-five at the early fourth stage. We could have easily killed it if we had a weapon or if we could turn into our monster bodies, but that wasn't the case. Alice's attack deepened the wounds on its back, making even the bones visible at some places. It roared out in pain as it turned towards Alice.


I guess it realized that it's no good like this because another such attack from Alice and the monster's heart would be probably crushed. Upon seeing this, Alice used her Qi to make a defensive layer of Qi to cover her body, and her fists were covered with black scales, just like mine. I dismissed my defensive layer of qi and converted it into a coiling dragon looking snake-headed Qi form.


I did the same as what Alice did, just with another form. Alice quickly jumped upwards to dodge the incoming downward swing of the minotaur. The minotaur was probably glad that now it caught one of the 'midgets' and wanted to grab onto my Alice, but it fell into our traps. Feeling the energy of the attack I've made behind its back, it wanted to jump to the side, but it was too late since the roaring coiling snake-headed dragon I've released, blasted into its back and went straight for its heart.


After launching the attack I didn’t wait and ran straight towards the monster when the attack hit, it crushed the monster’s bones and there was a gaping wound on the monster’s back. Utilizing this opportunity, I thrust my hands straight into the back of the minotaur, grabbed its heart and crushed it. While I did this, Alice wasn't slacking off either as she ran up to the minotaur and kicked through its head and penetrated its brain with her right foot.


The poor monster didn’t stand a chance against the two of us. Although this was our first real battle, but I think that we were coordinating quite well. I have to tell you that I felt great! I felt that thrill, the thrill of knowing what might happen if I were to be hit with its tree trunk. I knew that I could feel pain or I could be seriously wounded, but it didn't matter. It came with battles. Battles which went to the death without any rules.


After killing the monster, none of us lowered our guards. I had my past life's knowledge too, but my inherent memories also contained numerous memories about what happens if you lower your defense at such a moment. A monster would surely ambush us. We aren’t the type of people who can’t learn from others’ mistakes and can learn only from our own. After trying to sense our surroundings, we have indeed felt two presences close to us, but they were weaker than us.


Since we didn't let our guard down, they didn't dare to attack. Both of us were covered in blood since the minotaur had such a huge body, which meant that it had a lot of blood. Upon crushing its heart - which was the size of a grown up adult’s head - its blood splashed all over me. Alice had brain matters splattered on her body, but both of us were grinning happily, which most likely looked quite creepy...


“Hahaha- this felt truly great! Yes! This is what I’ve been aching for. The thrill of the fight where a mistake could lead to your suffering or even death. See? In my past life, there wasn’t something like this. We lived boringly and abide those stupid rules! Rules which were forced upon us to protect the weak. I'm totally fine with it relating to the children or women, but why do they have to restrict everyone?"


"Most likely they would call me an anarchist, but it's not like I wanted to kill randomly or something like that. Only those who were bothering me! This is why I love this world! With strength, I can do whatever I want to!” I explained happily to Alice while my face and body was still covered in blood, but I didn't care. I felt good! My predator instincts were also backing me up, making me want to taste it more.


I was able to feel how the beating heart of the minotaur was crushed in my hands, how its warm blood sprayed on my face and on my body. I was never afraid of blood even in my past life. I'd dare to say that I was liking it! “... That was a nice speech. Are you done? Haha~” Alice said jokingly as she started giggling. “You little! Haha~” I said as I threatened her with my fingers and then started laughing.


"But I understand what you meant. I can't imagine such a boring world. I'm sure that it had its own perks and that there were ways to enjoy life, but it was for soft people who forgot how it is to live in the jungle. Maybe they were safe thanks to your stupid rules, but in my opinion, it was only a way for the weak, who was only playing well with their words to control the strong who were stupid enough to listen to them..."


"Why didn't you simply protect the young ones, whilst you should have fought it out with the adult ones. Those stupid monkeys probably forgot the thrill of the real battles, they forgot their true self, their true, dark nature, their predator selves... You said that they were fighting wars, with weapons in the old times right? Those were probably still much more heroic times, with real bloody battles."


"You should learn one thing for sure. Only the weak people are grouping up together. We True Divine Beasts were always alone, and we are going to stay like that, but what do we have to fear? We can beat hundreds of cultivators at the same stage as us! The strong is always alone!" Alice said such a long monolog, but her words were interesting to me, and I also agreed on every point she has said.


Yes, yes! This is what I meant. We are made for each other, we think alike, we feel a bond between us, just by simply meeting, we can sync much better than anyone else, even though we haven't known each other for such a long time. I was missing this feeling in my past life! "Alice, I'm really falling in love with you! You are just so perfect for me!" I shouted honestly.


Alice smiled upon hearing my words as she said. "Haha~ I'll be honest with you, I too have feelings for you or else you could have never laid in the same bed as me. To be honest, even I don't know if I'm loving you or if I'm liking you, but when I think about how I'd feel if you were to leave, I have to think that it's the first one."


"You've just made me very happy, you know?" I said and then continued. “We should search a lake and then we should have a bath. It’s hard to wash out dried blood.” "Nah, it has dried already anyway..." She refuted my words, but it was indeed true... Whatever. "You should just skin this minotaur and make some clothes out of its skin. It’s even good as a weak armor.” Alice said, which also made me remember another topic.


“Hmm- that's true. Hey by the way! Have you thought of a profession to learn? I think that I should learn smithing, leatherworking, and enchanting. I’ll make weapons, armors, and enchantments for us! What do you say?” I advised.


“Well, it’s fine by me. Then I’ll be the pharmacologist and jeweler! I guess I’ll learn some rune inscription too. Then we are going to have everything that is necessary made by ourselves! Haha~” She said. Just like I thought. She isn't the type who would sit back and enjoy the fruit of other's work. She would rather learn something herself and share the workload with a similarly hard-working person. I like it that way!


“Great, you’ll make the pills, jewels, and rune inscriptions and I’ll make weapons, enchantments and armors be it from leathers or minerals!” I said happily. I was hyped to start! Most of the knowledge from these mythical beasts get assimilated into our minds when we are born, so those are like our own memories, but there are things that are much more complicated and those are stored in our minds, but to use them, we have to ‘unfold’ them.


On the other hand, we can become more proficient even in the same profession, fighting arts or whatever there is than our predecessors. It all depends on our talents and invested efforts. Mostly the second, though since the first one didn't really change in our race...


“Now let’s skin this minotaur. The monsters from before have also left so we are clear to work on it." I said and Alice answered positively with an - "Okay.” I started skinning the minotaur. As practice, I started with its legs. Although we don't need that part since I'm not an expert at this to use even those parts, but it’s better to practice with that for the 'unnecessary' parts for the firs time.


Using the skinning knife at first the skin was riddled with holes but since we are quite fast learners, I started understanding quickly how to move the knife, so that the skin will stay in one piece. Although thanks to my noob skills, there were parts which were thinner than they were supposed to be, but the part cut from its chest and the remaining from its back were at least in one piece. All I needed was some exercise.


We ran westwards because we heard the sound of a stream there. (AN:\ The energy is being pulled towards the south.) After running for a few minutes we reached a streamline. I carefully went into it, with Alice in tow. “Hiro, I think that you should wash that minotaur skin. I mean it smells and it’s dirty.” Alice advised which I followed with a stupid move.


“*sniff-sniff* Ugh... It smells even from about a distance of two meters. I really have to wash it thoroughly. A soap or something would be really good right now...” I said as I felt its smell from such a distance. I've left it on the shore...


“Hehe, at the next realm you can get your hands on those. I too hate this backward realm. There are spaceships, numerous star beasts, and modern civilization, yet all we have here is... These...” Alice said as she pointed with her fingers at the blunt knife and the leather that I've just touched.


“... Well, at least we don’t have to care too much about hiding. I mean the people here are really obscurantists.” I remarked. That was the only good point I could think of... After washing that minotaur skin for about ten minutes, which is very long if you do it by using only your hands... I stopped washing it. I pulled it out of the water turned and twisted it, then I started flailing it to make the water flow or splash out of it.


Afterward, I wore my still wet, but now clearer black cape. Since we are going to stay here for about half a year, depending on how our cultivation progresses, we thought that we should build a house. “I think that we should build a treehouse or something, I mean living in a tent for half a year isn’t such a good thing. Though it’s enjoyable to camp for a few days, but doing that for such a long time would become uncomfortable.


“Should we build it on a tree or should we make a cabin for example at the clearing where we killed the minotaur?” I asked, and then continued. "Which one do you want? We have more space in the cabin but it’s more dangerous and visible to the beasts. If we build a treehouse then it’s less dangerous, less visible to the beasts but it’s going to be less spacious.”


“Hmm~ I prefer building a treehouse. I always wanted to try how it is, it’s less dangerous and I can snuggle up to you when we sleep. It’s more comfortable and warm so let’s do that!” I was surprised to hear her saying that, with such a straight face.


“What are you looking at? Let’s move." She said with a smirking face. She knew what I was thinking... I answered her with a small cough. "N- Nothing..." It was time to build our house!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 3 - Getting a boyfriend

Getting a boyfriend

Alice’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------

Since we were in a jungle, it was obviously full of tendrils. We cut off those and collected a big amount of them. On one hand, it will hold together the logs and on the other hand, it will make the treehouse comfier. We also cut out a few thinner trees and chopped it into equally long pieces of logs.


When we were done with this, Hiro jumped up to the tree and I started throwing the logs towards him, on by one, from the ground. Hiro was holding onto the tree with his legs which had a lot of strength in them and tied the tree logs to the trunk of the tree with the tendrils.About forty minutes later while we were repeating this move the tree house was almost finished.


Now, all we had to do was to make a roof. We both searched for some longer and thicker branches and them to the tree trunk and the bottom of the tree house, then we piled big green leaves on them. After the treehouse was ready we went out to hunt something edible. The minotaur is humanoid so we didn't intend to eat its meat.


After some searching, we caught a wild boar looking beast on the outer parts of the valley and started roasting it near the river. While it was being roasted on the fire, we started training our bodies, then when the meat was ready to eat, we ate it, obviously... Afterward, we put out the fire, ran back to the treehouse and snuggled up to each other in the warm blanket, which was made from the boars hide and went to sleep since in the meantime the sky has darkened.


The next day we went into the deeper parts of the valley where we found more monsters like the minotaur. We were becoming more and more proficient in using our powers and fighting as a team, so we were easily slaying them. Days passed by like this. Although, sometimes it was quite hard to kill some monsters and sometimes we even had to escape since we were encircled, but we have shown great progress over this time.


After two months have passed by, we have reached the middle seventh stage of Foundation Realm. All this time Hiro was training his skinning skill too and he was becoming more and more proficient, while I was training my Pharmacology by using the herbs, which we have found in the valley.


I've even made some poisonous concoctions. Although we didn't have real weapons to use it on, but at least we were able to test it on lower leveled beasts by using our blunt skinning knife... Using the monsters' hide and fur, we made the whole treehouse comfier over the time we have spent there. On the other hand, under this half a year, we have grown to look like a twelve or thirteen years old boy and girl.


I was already 'budding' at some places, which made me happy. It might be hard for mortals to have big boobs because they are heavy and all, but that wasn't the case for us, cultivators. I could walk around as easily with it, as without it. Hiro too was growing manlier and he was also slowly transforming from his little boy look. He is going to be exactly my type~ It seems.


After thinking over things, we have decided that we should go to the center of the valley and see what's there. We had one hundred and fifteen horses of strength while being only at the middle of the seventh stage. "I think that we should check out what's in the middle of this whole valley. Maybe we can find something good, like liquefied energy." Hiro said, considering the pros and cons.


We might find something good if we go there, but we'll also have to fight with powerful monsters. "Hmm... If it's like that, then I would be really happy. With the help of such a thing, we could ascend to the next realm immediately after reaching the ninth stage. I can only wonder, what kind of 'boss' we might find there." I agreed with his words. I can't help it but agree with his words all the time, but that's only because we think alike.


We were moving unhurriedly towards the center of the valley. Although mortals would consider our speed to be high, but to us, it was only jogging.We were jogging with about seventy kilometers per hour when something came to my mind and I asked Hiro about it, seriously. "Hiro, I have a question.” But his next line was as unserious as most of the time, but I didn't mind it. “What do you want my honey pot?” He said with a grinning face.


“I’m not your... Whatever, I completely forgot to ask about your scales! You have always sidetracked me, but you aren't going to escape this time!" I said proudly, knowing that I was able to corner him. Unexpectedly, he straight out denied my words... "Heh- Would you like to know? But I want to leave your curiosity to keep growing."


"Stupid Hiro! You are an evil beast!" I shouted at him with a small laugh."But you know, Alice. I'm really curious about some things. For example, where is Earth in this huge universe and what is the reason why there isn't any Universe Energy on that planet. It's supposed to be everywhere even if in a little concentration. Yet I was stuck there with my boring life. In my opinion, those 'gods' from our histories were also cultivators. I really want to uncover the mysteries of that place!"


He said while thinking deeply about his past life's planet and its mysteries. He was talking about something entirely different than the original topic, but it was interesting to me nonetheless. But there was a problem. He was so engrossed in his thoughts, that he forgot to look up. This was a lush jungle with trees and bushes all over the place... “HIRO!” I shouted, trying to warn him, but it was for naught.


“Huh?!” He let out a stupid voice with a stupid face as he looked up only to see the tree in front of him. *Puff* He crashed face first into the tree and stopped moving. He slowly slid down on the trunk of the tree and fell to his butt. He had the luck to crash into a thick and big tree, so it didn't break under the force of his 'accident'. “Ugh... Fuck! This is fucking painful! What the hell is this tree made of?” He shouted with an angry face as he was rubbing his nose.


“Pwahaha! I- I'm sorry, but it was funny to me! I- I can't hold it back! Hahaha~" I started laughing at him. I know that it was evil, but I don't care, it was funny. He didn't take it to heart because he was the same when it come to things like these. “Ugh... Next time I won’t ever think about things while running, especially not in a jungle!” He said as he put his broken nose back to its place. He couldn't help but tear up slightly, but that was natural.


"Are you going to be alright?" I questioned. I knew the answer, though, but I felt better after asking it. "Yeah, it should heal in a few hours. My race has some perks... Let's go, we should be there soon." He said as his tears stopped flowing. "We are already here..." I said, pointing out that he was wrong at that. “Huh? Oh. Time sure flies by ehehehe?” He said with a stupid laugh, which to I didn't say anything. “...”


I was still looking at him weirdly, but he didn't care about it as he walked away as if nothing has ever happened. I cleared my throat and - “You are going the wrong way. It’s to our right...” I said with a smirking face, which to he stopped, facepalmed, and then bowed slightly as he extended his right arm and said. “...Lead the way, my lady.”


“O-kay.” I said with a stretched o, and I couldn't help but laugh at his actions. We barely walked for a few minutes but a seventh stage monster has already appeared to cause problems. With the two of us being at the seventh stage, we made short work of this stupid tiger which dared to attack us.


After another half an hour of walking, it was already deadly silent in the area and not even a fly flew by. The Universe Energy was so thick here, that it took the form of mist and it felt like as if we would be showering in it. For a moment, we stood still and enjoyed the feeling of the Universe Energy washing through our cells and energy veins. Even our eyesight became clearer. We were getting closer and closer to the peak of the seventh stage and to breaking through.


“There must be liquefied energy. Is there a formation which keeps pulling the energy towards this place? But you have to be at least at the fifth level to make those kinds of formations. I can only wonder why such a powerful person would decide to descend to such a rural planet and create a formation to destroy the hope of every creature on this planet to ever ascend to the next level." Hiro was saying this with a serious face while he thinking it over.


"We better be careful. Although we are going to be able to beat someone who is as powerful as the person in question or even stronger, but for now he or she could kill us by simply using his or her mind power." I added just as seriously.


We went towards the place where we felt the undulations in space, but upon arriving there, we have found a beast staring at us, which was at the peak of the ninth stage of Foundation Realm, which meant that it had at least one hundred and thirty-five horses of strength. But that wasn't true. It had even more because it wasn't your average monster.


It was a Manticore, which is a powerful monster. You can find even divine beasts of such a creature, though this wasn't one such creature, but it was almost equally powerful. Both of us were True Divine Beasts. Our inherent memories contained millions of times more terrible monsters. Compared to those, this was like a small fart, but for now, even this was a big hurdle for us. Of course, we weren't afraid of it. If we would have a real weapon, then we could beat it as easily as that minotaur or even easier.


Unfortunately, that wasn't the case. The Manticore had a lion body, a bat-like pair of wings, a scorpion-like tail, and it had a thick, brown colored hide. We didn't go close to it, so I started whispering. “How did it get here? It shouldn’t exist in these lower realms. Manticores are relatively high-level monsters." Hiro also had a questioning look as he said. "I don't know how it's got here, but now I'm sure that someone's hands are in this!"


"Probably it's here to protect the formation, I don't know who were the ones arranging this whole thing, but they are probably using this whole sector to collect liquefied Universe Energy, deriving the living beings of this planet from ascending and growing into higher heights ever in their lives. I'm no hero, but if I see something so obviously evil in front of me, then I won't think twice about destroying it." Hiro said righteously.


I'm a True Divine Beast who might be going to eat humans as a snack in the future, in my true form, but I wasn't agreeing with this thing either. It should be destroyed! I also added: "Yes, and although this thing wouldn't affect too big of an area because the planets are four times bigger than before, after each realm, but that 'small' area means a whole planet here." (AN:\ You are going to understand everything by time, don't worry if you aren't understanding something.)


Both of us walked a bit further away from the monster to make a plan. “I think that we should start with a sneak attack. Even though we are True Divine Beasts, but this monster is still two stages higher than us and it’s clearly not a low-class monster like that minotaur was. I'm quite sure that it also has some intelligence." I said, stating some points.


“Okay Alice, don’t worry. I also planned to do that. Why should we be idiots enough to run up to its face and start fighting with it when it's so much above us? We can simply ambush it! Pride is unnecessary at such times." Hiro also agreed with my words. Fufu~ We are in such a good sync. He is a good mate material~ I'm quite sure that he is going to become my mate in the future!


“Uhn! So how should we do it? Do the both of us jump at it from the behind or should one of us distract it while the other one ambushes it?” I questioned Hiro and he immediately answered by saying that he was going to distract it while I can ambush it safely... Fat chance! “Hah! You think! It was you all the time who was the 'tank'. Do you think that I'm some littler princess who is going to sit back and attack only when it's safe?" I refused his offer.


“But-” He wanted to protest, but I won't let him! “No buts. Now I’ll ‘tank’ it as how you usually called it at the other beasts.” Hearing my unshakeable sureness, he wasn't able to fight with me anymore. “*Sigh* Okay, then I’ll go behind it. I just don't want to see you at dangerous places. I'd rather take some hit than to see you suffer." He said with a sigh, while he was looking at me with a not so happy pair of eyes.


"I'm happy about your feelings for me, but I'm not going to let you fight alone, you know? It's equally painful for me too, to see you suffer. I've told you already that I'm also liking you. I wasn’t talking into the air. A dragon wouldn't play around with something like choosing a mate. If I'm ever going to have one, that person is going to be mine forever and you are no exception about that. If you want to go around collecting a harem, then it's better if you leave me now because-"


I wanted to continue, but Hiro ran up to me and embraced me tightly. He put my head on his shoulder as he gave a kiss on my face and then said. "You have no idea how happy I am about your feelings. I keep loving you more and more and now that I've heard your confession, I think that I've truly fallen for you."


"On the other hand, you won't have to worry about me, going after other women. I've been craving to find my other half, who could understand me, who is similar to me, whom I could be happy with. And you are that person." Hiro said honestly while looking into my eyes. I felt my heart stir upon hearing his words and I couldn't help but move my head forward. Our lips met. He had thick lips which felt really warm. My first kiss has been taken in such a way.


As we separated, Hiro's face became slightly red as he asked me a not so surprising question. "W- Would you be my girlfriend? Alice." I was happy to hear his words and I answered him with another kiss. "O- Okay, we should stop because this isn't the place and age for us to do such things." I said after separating once again, while probably blushing. "WAAAH! I have such a cute girlfriend and I don't dare to think about how you are going to look in the future. I can already see your beauty in the future!"


Hiro shouted crazily and happily, which I didn't mind. It made me also happy, that he is liking my looks. I was still a woman in the end... or girl, for now. After talking about our strategy and our love, I rushed out of the jungle and appeared in front of it. The monster growled upon seeing me. Meanwhile, Hiro was getting around it and started collecting his energy for a powerful attack.


Unfortunately, the monster didn't let down its guard, which clearly showed that it wasn't stupid. Exactly the other way around, it was quite clever for not underestimating even a 'child' like me!


“Hey you stupid beast, it’s time for you to die! You are ugly and you smell, you are bothering my eyes so I came to kill you!” I shouted to annoy the monster to the death. Unfortunately, it didn't die only because of that much, but it was enraged enough to charge towards me. I saw from the corner of my eyes Hiro, who was collecting his energy to form the same attack he has used on the minotaur, but it was much more powerful this time.


Although we didn't have real weapons, but we had something else. We used up the powerful monsters' bones to make weapons. I also had a 'shield', which was usually in Hiro's hands, but since this time I was the one to tank, it was in my possession. It was made from a bear's skull which was at the eighth stage originally.


When the monster was charging at me, it tried using its tail to puncture me. Seeing this, I wasn’t stupid enough to try stopping the incoming attack. I'd probably become skewered meat if I'd try to do such a thing. Instead of trying out such a feeling, I rolled on the ground, under the monster. While rolling she used my bone sword to cut the stomach of the Manticore but unfortunately, it barely scratched its thick hide.


While doing all this, Hiro has charged his skill to the brim and was waiting for the right moment. Since I was right under it, it was concentrating on me completely to evade my thrusting strikes and it forgot to look out for its back. Hiro quickly released his powerful attack upon the monster. Although it has noticed it, but it was too late. His attack struck the scorpions tail and tore it off in one go.


The monster screamed out in pain. I quickly rolled out from under it and jumped farther away. Energy attacks are very dangerous because you have to defend not only against its strength but even against its residual energies which penetrate your armor or body! (AN:\ I'll use skill names and such things, the only reason I haven't used them before is because of hiding Hiro's race for a bit more. )


“Nice! That tail was really like a scythe being put against my neck! Now we can fight more freely, though we will still have to be careful of its paws and claws.” I shouted happily upon seeing Hiro's success.


Hearing that we were openly talking about it, it became enraged and tried to bite me, but at this time, Hiro came to my rescue and attacked it on its side, so it had to dodge or take another energy attack, though weaker but it would be still dangerous. “Rest a bit and stand back, I’ll hold its front.” Whispered Hiro with a gentle face while looking at me for a moment, but I immediately denied it: "No, I've barely moved, I'm not even tired. All I did was a roll and a few thrusts with my bone sword..."


“...Okay, but be careful.” Realizing that he wasn't able to find fault in my points, he agreed unhappily.


Suddenly the beast used its wings to fly into the air knowing that this position was disadvantageous to it and while turning back, it flew straight towards me with quickly. I couldn’t dodge it completely and my left arm was swiped by its claws, making a big wound on my left arm. Seeing this Hiro became distressed, but I calmed him down telling him that I'm alright. We have to work on this feeling of ours in the future.


My sentence did help in soothing Hiro's worrying, but instead of worrying, he became enraged at the monster. It was clearly visible on his face, that he wanted to tear it into pieces. A deep sounding growl came out of Hiro's insides, making the monster feel threatened. It quickly flew into the air once again and tried to accomplish the same attack as before, but this time with Hiro. Expecting this, Hiro dodged the attack from above with a somersault.


The monster flew past Hiro who was above it and Hiro used his fingers to create a lightning-like energy attack. It penetrated the monster's left eye, destroying it in the process. I wasn't idling by as I shot a Dragon's Head towards the monster's back. My attack also stuck its back, seriously wounding its hind legs. The monster crashed into a tree in front of it because of the pain it felt.


It stood up and after shaking its head slightly, it stood back up. The manticore released its bloodlust, but it didn't have any effect on us. It charged towards me with its mouth wide opened. I, on the other hand, didn't move from my place because I was setting up a trap for this shitty monster. I indicated with my eyes for Hiro to stop running towards me and luckily he trusted in me. I collected a huge amount of Dragon Qi right under my feet. When the monster was about to bite me, I backflipped and landed about five meters further.


My attack blasted in the monster's face, blinding it temporarily. Of course, it also caused serious damage to its body. Knowing that it wasn't able to see me, I charged towards it and upon reaching it, I covered my right arm in a layer of my Dragon Qi, punctured its right eye and thrust my right hand into its brain, killing it on the spot. Seeing this, Hiro started shouting happily and proudly. “Haha! That’s my woman!”


“!?..Yes, yes. *Sigh* Now I'm all bloody and sticky. Could you skin this, honey? It has a really hard hide and it has a big enough body to make two sets of leather armors. Like that, we are going to be quite well protected." I said jokingly as I was looking at Hiro.


“Hm-hm you aren't even denying that you are mine? It seems like you know who you belong to… Even though I was hoping to see a cute blush, haha. Alright, I'll do the skinning, but before that, how is your arm? Are you alright?" He said jokingly, then in a concerned voice as he came up to me and started caressing my arm. I felt his care for me, which felt great. I answered him with a smile. “Yes, it’s nothing serious. I think this will heal completely in at most two days."


After being done with the skinning, we went straight to the center of the Valley, where the formation laid. It was only about two hundred meters away from the spot we stood at so we didn't have to travel for a long time... A few seconds later, we appeared in front of the cause of the problems. We saw a tiny stone well, which was full of liquefied Universe Energy. Seeing we've got really happy and took out one of our flasks and after emptying it, we controlled the Universe Energy to flow into it.


After this, I looked at the formations on the ground which was actually written by using runes. Upon seeing this I accessed my inherent memories and started to decipher the meaning of the runes. Both of us knew every profession thanks to our inherent memories. The only exception was that we had to learn them by doing. What we knew was the theory, but we had to learn the real thing. Of course, it was different with runes because all I had to know was the rune language, which was a well-protected knowledge.


Only a few people knew of it. Hiro also had it in his memories so, in truth, he too could inscribe and I too could enchant or start smithing... but we have divided the work like that.


“Hiro! I’m done with this. The outer one is a formation that is pulling the Universe Energy towards itself, just as we have predicted. Though it isn’t at such a high level and it would barely work at higher realms but since we are in a lower realm, it works perfectly. It’s called Universe Energy collecting formation.” I explained to Hiro who was fiddling on our new armors, made from the Manticore's hide.


The higher you went, the more stable space was. Although this formation was able to affect such a huge area as this planet, but in the fifth realm, it could at most, affect an area of thirty kilometers.


“The second one, which is in the middle is a tiny Space Cracking formation. Through this, those who are controlling the other side of the formation can send and bring back little things. I think that they were using the formation to teleport the liquefied Universe Energy into their sector and then use it or sell it. The manticore was probably here to protect this place, in case someone were to get here accidentally." I continued on with my explanation and theory.


"Yeah, but they've put their fingers into shit this time. Unluckily for them, we are here to destroy their plan..." Hiro said with a small laugh upon thinking about how the owner of this thing would look like. I quickly crushed the formations and then we went back to our little tree house. I caught a weak pig-like monster to roast. While I was roasting, Hiro was making the manticore's hide into armors.


His looks were to my liking anyway, but his concentrating face only made him even more handsome in my opinion. While roasting the boar, I was entertained by his facial expressions. His face was turning manlier as his face was already growing some edges and his little boy look was slowly going away. When he was done, we wore his newest creation and we had dinner. It fit perfectly on me. "How do you know my sizes so perfectly?" I asked out of curiosity.


"Well, I'm sleeping with you every night. After hugging you so many times, I know your sizes well enough." He said, which made me blush slightly. We went to bed and slept peacefully. His warm embrace felt so good, I always fell asleep quickly in his arms, but he was no different either. Feeling my little hands on his side and on his chest, he slept like a log. His body was already bigger than mine.


He is probably going to turn into a big guy, which I don't mind. I think that I prefer strong and muscular males. In his strong arms, I quickly found the land of dreams.


-------------- Wu Shan's POV: ----------------------------------------

“WHO!? Who did this!? Why is it that there is not even A SINGLE FUCKING DROP OF LIQUID?!”


“I’ve paid really much for that expert when he descended to the lower realms to create those two formations! Ever since then, our clan has been flourishing! Someone not only killed the Manticore but even dared to steal away my possession and then destroyed the formations!" * Shouted wrathfully upon getting to know about the news.


“Milord, thanks to the surveillance formations, which were inside the well, we were able to identify them. Here is the memory crystal containing their looks!” A soldier bowed down in front of him as he extended out his arms to hand over the memory crystal in his hand.


“I DON’T CARE ABOUT THEM! LOCKDOWN THIS WHOLE PLANET!" He looked at the crystal then threw it back to the soldier and started shouting once again.


"Since they are in that sector they are going to ascend here, which means that I can catch them for sure and they will pay for what they have done. Our clan relied on that formation for more than a hundred years and now, out of nowhere comes two brats and destroy it all! Let my name not be Wu Shan if I can't impart them in a crucifying death!"


Wu Shan started shouting his orders to the soldier in front of him. “Hand over this memory crystal for all of our soldiers so that they will know how they look! Deploy our guards to cover the most popular ascending points on this planet! If they were able to beat that stupid monster, then they must be close to ascending and when they come up, I’ll catch them!"


"*Growl* Damned village pumpkins... Not knowing who they shouldn’t mess with, I’ll gladly teach them!”

 

Spoiler: Chapter 4 - Unexpected Welcoming

Unexpected welcoming

Hiro's POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------

We have spent only a single week to reach the ninth stage because we always moved to the center of the valley when we cultivated. At that place, we were able to advance much quicker than before.


"Shall we drink it?" Alice asked expectantly as she was looking at the flask in her hand. "Let's do it." I said. She gulped down half of it and then after handing the flask over, she quickly sat down to cultivate. I've done the same after taking it from her. I started rotating my * Qi with high speed and thanks to the liquefied Universe Energy, our energies were rising rapidly. In a few seconds we both reached the middle, then the peak of ninth stage.


We didn't stop there because we still had some liquefied energy left in our bodies. We soon felt that our auras were rising more and more and after a short time, we felt our cells burst with our energies. Suddenly both of us shot up from the ground and released our auras. I felt a great power in my body and it was clear from Alice's elated face, that she felt the same.


Although we had one hundred and forty-three horses of strength, but we can't break through to the next level called Space Founding Realm and gain even more strength, before taking on the heavenly tribulation. Of course, we don't have to wait for long. We saw the dark clouds creeping towards us at a quick pace. Strong winds were blowing in the area and bolts of lightning were flickering among the clouds, running amok like wild horses.


If we want to ascend to Space Founding Realm, then we have to take on a single lightning. Another one is added to it after each level, which means that we will have to take on two bolts of lightning to ascend to the third level. Of course, all of them are going to become exponentially stronger. If we want to reach the tenth level? Then we have to take on exactly nine bolts of lightning before succeeding.


There are even 'side attacks' in some of the bolts of lightning at the higher levels. Side attacks like mind attacks! Of course, we are only at low levels so it's irrelevant for now. If there are more people, who can ascend at the same time, then the lightning isn't going to become stronger.


But if someone who can't ascend because the person isn't at the peak of ninth stage, stands inside the area of the tribulation, then that person not only has to take on the tribulation but its power is going to be even more ferocious. Unfortunately, this affects those who are trying to ascend too.


When a monster or a person ascends, the residual lightning which can't be blocked goes into their bodies, making them evolve in a short span of time. The more residual lightning goes through their bodies the more they are going to evolve and advance in power. Naturally, this is only possible if they take on more powerful tribulations than the average. We were such people or maybe monsters...


Stronger tribulations also meant that our bodies would become tougher. We went out of the valley and ran to the top of the cliff where we came here, about sixth months ago. The blue vortex of lightning, which threatened to fall on our heads at any moment, didn't wait any longer as it surged then shot out two thick bolts of lightning towards us.


We have long ago prepared for it because we weren't as quick as lightning, yet. Alice conjured a huge dragon, but it was different than before. This time she was able to add two legs to the dragon's form. I've also done the same thing, except that mine, had three lesser heads.


When the lightning crashed down on us, we have already our attacks on the path of lightning. Our attacks and the two bolts of lightning met head on. We didn't take it easy and conjured another weaker one, and quickly shot it towards the lightning. When the bolts of lightning broke our attacks, it had to face another pair of attacks, though weaker ones.


Those two bolts of lightning barely had any powers left when they reached our bodies. Our protective layer of Qi was enough to stop it, while the residual lightning entered our bodies. It started burning down our cells and reconstructing them, which caused quite a lot of pain, but it wasn't unbearable. We felt a burnt smell, but our transformation soon finished.


Thanks to our bodies being pure, the lightning was able to go through all of our pores easily. We didn't have such black masses inside us anymore. We have shed our mortal skins and stepped on the road of immortality! Our skin became smooth yet hard at the same time. Every mortal would be envious upon seeing our perfect and spotless skins.


We also felt a great power, inside our bodies, our muscles, and every fiber we had. I cracked my knuckles. As a finishing process, the lightning entered into our brains and helped us in building our sea of consciousness. Only third level cultivators were supposed to have it, but we are cheats... I felt something like a small lake slowly appearing in my mind. I finally had mind power!


Although it was scarce and I didn't have much, but it was very rare to have at this level and even if someone had it, that person was probably at the ninth stage and that person would be a prodigy. When thinking about how I'm already having it... I feel so great! Being a cheat is such a great thing! The bolts of lightning have completely vanished and I was left with a happy Alice in front of me.


She rushed over and hugged me in her happiness. To be honest, she caught me really off guard, though I also hugged her back. Soon we separated from each other and sat down on the ground, right next to each other. When a person goes through the heavenly tribulation, he or she can stay back for a month, at most. We just simply have to think of it. Before ascending, we wanted to try out our new abilities.


Firstly, it was time to enchant and inscribe! All I needed to enchant was a strong imagination and mind power! I haven't done it before because I was missing that component and rune inscribing was the same! If I want to enchant then I just have to think about the effect I want to reach, name it and then pour my mind power into that imagined effect.


I've enchanted Toughness, Deflect and Parry on our armors, which made their effects obvious... When I was done with our armors, I've also enchanted our bone weapons with Sharpness, Toughness, and Pierce. To be honest, I was a rookie at this so I didn't know what to enchant them with. On the other hand, having a weapon with two enchantments was already great, but I'll be able to enchant weapons with four enchantments! Those weapons could become legends!


Meanwhile, Alice was inscribing our armors with runes, which was very similar to enchanting, except that you had to know a different language and write on the selected pieces of equipment, using that language. The difference between enchantment and inscription was that enchantment was weaker, but passive, while inscription was more powerful, but you had to expend your energy to activate it.


When we were done with this, there came the next topic, the elements! There are thirteen kinds of elements.

Water/Ice->Fire/Magma->Nature/Wind->Earth/Dirt/Sand->Lightning-> and Water/Ice once again. These are in a circle, with each of them having a weakness. In the middle is the light and the dark element, which is on equal grounds, creating the balance and lastly, outside of these are the Death magic with deadly attacks. There is also a thing called Curse magic, but that's still further away from us and it is also a bit more complicated.


While the lightning was inside our bodies, it also transformed our basic energies, which we called Qi, into Space Energy. Now that we had Space Energies, we were able to access the lowest component of the Universe Energy, called the elements. We are able to cultivate the Universe Energy, but most of it is leaving our bodies because we can't control every part of it. It's built up of Space Energy, Elementals, World Energy, and the Universe Laws.


At the Space Founding Realm, we become able to control these two lowest units of the Universe Energy. When cultivators fought using these thirteen elements, they referred to this as using magic. If they used their internal Space Energies to conjure their own skills, that wasn’t called magic.


Only if they used these elements. But since usually, everyone sought to infuse as many elements as they could into their attacks, everyone used magical attacks on these lower levels. Why not on the higher ones? It's because the second and third level is about infusing the elements into our bodies, which was to prepare to take in the World Energy on the fourth level!


If we were to try cultivating World Energy, then we would be lucky if we can't control it. The worse case was if we can and infuse it into our body because we would explode on the spot. If you want to cultivate the highest unit, then at first you have to start collecting the lowest one. That's the way of the heaven! So the reason why cultivators at higher stages didn't use magical attack was because they were immune to it!


On the fourth level, your elemental body is completely constructed, which means that you are immune to every element. You could walk around in lava without even feeling hot so why would anyone bother to attack you with a, let's say... fireball? Only an idiot would do such a thing.


In the fifth realm, where you can build your own world by using your World Energy, you also need elements to do so. What kind of world would you create if it doesn't have any elements in it? So now that we have reached the Space Founding Realm, we wanted to try out how it feels to control the elements before ascending.


If you want to control the elements, you have to use your Space Energy as a catalyst. The elements can be stuck onto your Space Energy, which would take the form of an element, depending on what you have stuck to it. I've always wanted to shoot fireballs out of my hands so that was the first I've tried. I controlled the fire element in my surroundings and stuck it onto a stream of my Space Energy.


It took the form of a fire sword in my hand. Then I also made a ball of lightning appear in my hands and threw it towards a bird which flew by. The ball of lightning transformed into a bolt of lightning as it struck the bird. The poor animal's charred corpse fell to the ground, but I didn't care. One bird was worth my enjoyment! "I'm fucking Zeus! Haha!" I shouted happily.


"Haha~ You are, you are." Alice laughed at my words. She was using nature magic to grow a huge tree on the cliff, then set it on fire with a flamethrower! My girlfriend is better than me for fuck's sake! I couldn't help but copy her idea and I also made a flamethrower. After playing ourselves out, we didn't stop our ascension any longer. A bright light shone down on us and we disappeared from the place we stood at.


We appeared in a cave as we looked at each other. We looked like two thirteen-years-old kids. I had short brown hair with my trademark-like shining green eyes. I was about one hundred and sixty centimeters tall (5 feet 3 in) and I had a lean, but muscular body.


I'm quite sure that I'm going to turn into a sturdy, buff man in the future. "Who is that handsome guy?" Alice said jokingly as she looked at me, but I'm not dense... I know that she meant it, which made me feel great. Being praised, by such a beauty like her would make anyone feel great.


She had long blonde hair, with the same green eyes as me. She had a beautiful face with a thin and short nose and thin brows. She was about one hundred and forty centimeters tall (4 feet 7 in) and her body was slim, but I'm sure that she is going to be a busty girl as she already had a quite plump chest. I didn't expect anything less from my other half~ Though being slim was nothing out of the ordinary.


There weren't cultivators who were fat because we can simply burn it away with a thought... If there would be anyone fat, then it would be possible only if the person itself wants to be fat, but that's unlikely. We also had brown colored armors on, with bone swords and shields on our back. We also had shin guards made of bones.


We probably looked like two primitive kids, who lived their whole lives in a cave. Now that I think about we are IN a CAVE... Heaven is playing a prank on us, is it not? At first, we sat down to meditate because the natural energies were much thicker here than on that damned rural planet we were born on.


After collecting enough elemental energies and building them into our bodies, we felt that we were more united with the universe. Cultivation was all about unity and being one with the universe! On the third level, we will also learn to create our own domains and on the fourth, we will have to convert our Space Energies into World Energy, but those are for the future.


We started moving upwards in the cave while chatting. “Haha- finally we are up! I was really craving for some real food and a good bath too. Although, we ate quite a lot of meat, but it was still only meat without any spices." I said, happy about us, being here.


“Yes, though you have your past life’s memories but to me it's different. I know many things which are hard to come by thanks to my inherent memories, but most of them are about cultivation. You may have eaten delicious food in your past life, but I on the other hand only ate this normal roasted meat without any real taste. It was good but I want to try something new!” Alice said, making a hungry face as even her stomach growled.


“Don’t worry, now we will be able to do that. But at first... We need money because we are completely broke...” I sadly reminded her of our poverty. We didn't collect any gold coins and all we had were spent to buy our tent, our flasks, and such things.


“... Do you have an idea about how to get money?” Alice questioned me with a helpless face. She didn't seem like one who cared too much about money... which is great! I want to provide with her everything I can, but keeping a pig beside you who is eating all of your money is no good! Of course, I knew that Alice isn't such a person or else she wouldn't be my other half! She was perfect for me in EVERY way!


"To be honest, I have no idea. Maybe we could take up some quests if there are any, or we could enchant and inscribe others' weapons for money. I'm sure that we could become rich overnight." I said after thinking about our possibilities.


"Hmm- That's indeed true. I guess we should go with one of those." Alice also agreed with my words, while having a thoughtful face.


Everyone is trying to enhance their strength to become stronger than the other, even if a little bit because, at some cases, it could make a difference between living or dying. If we were to start an enchanting and inscribing business, then I'm sure that we would become rich in a short time!


While we were talking about our future, we have arrived at the entrance of the cave, where we found two guards who were lying on the ground, snoring loudly. Both of them wore a low-tier armor with a bloody eagle painted on their chests. I have no idea who they were, but this isn't the best place to sleep at. Of course, I'm not going to wake them up.


To be honest, we could easily beat them even though they were at the second stage of Space Founding Realm. We aren't True Divine Beasts for nothing. A hundred horses of strength are equal to one golem of strength. Normally, cultivators have five golems of strength at the first stage, while we have ten and we would gain twenty after each stage, instead of the average fifteen.


This meant that while others would have one hundred and twenty-five golems of strength at the early ninth stage, we would have one hundred and seventy. These two had twenty golems of strength, which meant that with our tough and powerful bodies, superior skills and good coordination, we could beat them quite easily. Our lifespans have also increased to three hundred years and we would gain another twenty years after each stage, reaching four hundred and sixty years at the ninth stage.


When we were out of sight we continued on chatting again, like nothing has ever happened. After walking for about five minutes, we unexpectedly came across a city. Probably this wasn’t the biggest, but it was still quite big. When we reached the gates there stood two guards, but they had different looking armors than those two at the cave.


"Halt! What is your purpose?" He said upon noticing us nearing the gates. "Hello, we are looking for an inn." The guard measured us up once again as he said. "You two are really young. You two are rare talents! Go in!" He said after praising us.


If he would have known that we are only close to being one year old, then most likely he would faint on the spot. When we got into the city we have soon found an inn and went into it. There were a few tables, with customers sitting at them and there was also a counter. We went up to it to ask the girl about a few things.


"Hello! Can we have you for a moment?" I said politely. The girl at the counter turned back and upon seeing us, she said. "Oh my god~ You can have me for even more moments! Two such cute children! Fufu~" E- Eh? What's with her? Alice whispered into my right ear. "Back off." I took her advice to the heart as I stepped back.


"Eh~ Why are you running away from me? I was about to hug you two!" She said... "Now seriously, could we get some information? We have just ascended..." I said honestly, hoping for her to turn serious. "*Sigh* You are no fun! Alright, I'll help you out." She said with a sigh.


"All you have to do is go to the information building, touch the Memory Crystal and Wuala! You have everything you want to know!" She finally explained everything clearly. "We thank you very much!" Both of us thanked her. She waved her hands as she said: "No problem, come anytime~" We left the place and searched for the building she has mentioned.


We soon found it and after touching the memory crystal, we have indeed learned about everything that was in this realm, also containing the leading powers. In this sector, there were even spaceships and we could also go to other sectors too! (Universe dividing)


This Sector was called Droney and one of the leading powers was the Wu family, the other one being the Shao family. The Wu family was a newly rising star... who were getting their income from advertising their liquefied Universe Energy. It seems like they are going to become our enemies in the near future...


We have also learned, that some sectors were different from other and this was one such sector. There are sectors, where the beastmen and the elves are suppressed, called Human Sectors. There are also sectors where the humans and the beastmen are suppressed, called Elven Sectors and lastly, there are sectors where the humans and elves are suppressed, called Beast Sectors...


This one was a Human Sector, which was devoid of beastmen or elves... Such a letdown! I wanted to see beastmen and elves, yet they fuck up my plans! There are also sectors where none of the sides can win, making them into a sector, which is called Stagnation Sector. If at least this would be one such sector, then we could go around and visit every race!


"Do you have an idea why are they fighting?" I asked Alice hoping that her inherent memories had more about this. Why would these three races fight with each other all the time? It's so stupid! "I don't know either... but why you ask. You should know it better. It's because they want to! Would you sit on your butt and cultivate peacefully or would you rather fight wars with different races?"


Alice said and thinking about it, I couldn't find fault in her words. Humans were restless on the Earth too, so why would they be any different here? And it's not only them. Probably the other two races are also like that in that aspect. Not to mention fighting among our own race, these are different races!


I could imagine ridiculous reasons for wars, like their looks... Oh, wait... that has happened on Earth too. It seems like intelligent beings can fight over anything! I started laughing upon thinking about that. "What are you laughing at?" Alice asked me curiously and after telling her she too chuckled at it.


"Well... We, True Divine Beasts are different in that aspect. We are very rare, to begin with, and we don't belong to any of these races. We can coexist with any race peacefully." I said, but Alice finished my sentence differently than I thought. "or eat all of them equally..." Hearing her words I couldn't help but laugh.


Although it was like this at the lower stages, but for some unknown reason, my inherent memories are telling me that it's different from the fifth realm onwards. I guess we are going to know about that too in the future. Future has so many answers...


We left the information house, which was close to the gate, but our ears picked up on something interesting. “Hey did you hear about what has happened with the Wu family?” Someone started gossiping. “What? Did something happen?” And of course, there would be people interested in hearing something about one of the main leaders. I was no different!


I, myself don't like spreading rumors, but listening to them can be quite entertaining sometimes. “Yes! Some of the family's soldiers told that two kids from the lower realms, where they set up that formation thousands of years ago, with the help of a hired expert, destroyed it and even took away the remaining liquid energy!” Eh? So it was about us?


“Most of the family’s income was coming from the sold off liquid energy. They've gained huge amounts of wealth and that’s how they've become one of the powerhouses in this sector. Luckily for those two brats, their influence is quite weak on some of the planets, especially where the biggest nemesis of the Wu family is, the planet of the Shao family!”


“Oh! That's bad news for the Wu family. They have been fighting against each other for a long time. Now that they have lost their source of income, they won't be able to keep up their army!"


“Yes, but *shhh* don’t shout... They might take you away if they hear what you have just said and beat you to the death!” The gossiping guy soothed the excited listener. "Alice... It seems like we are busted! But how the hell do they know about our looks?" I asked disgruntled, which to Alice answered with a shrug of her shoulder.


Alice had a thoughtful look then she looked at me as she said: "I think that we should quickly leave this WU planet and go to the SHAO planet. Ugh... such narcissistic names, whatever. So what I've wanted to say, is that in my opinion, we should ask for their protection or something... Although we could kill this whole family once we reach at least the eighth stage, but before that, we have to stay alive!"


"Yeah, we have to practice really hard, but for now we should leave the city. After a few weeks, we would look like sixteen-years-old teenagers and since they are searching for two kids, we could get away. Then all we have to do is to collect some money and leave 'WU' planet..." I said, already thinking about our plan.


“Uhh... This is such a bad luck! I wanted to live leisurely in this realm, yet here we are, being chased by these idiots! I swear upon my race that I'm going to destroy this Wu Shan!" Alice said angrily while gritting her teeth.


“*Sigh* At least, thanks to this memory crystal we know that we have to avoid those with the blood eagle mark. We should have killed those two at the cave too..." I said with a grunt. We started moving out of the city. We soon reached the gates, but unexpectedly we had to see those two who were at the cave, chatting with the guards.


We quickly jumped into an alleyway and crept closer to them to hear their conversation. “So which way did they go?” Asked the stupid soldier one. The guard pointed towards the place we left before. "How do they know that we are here? They haven't even seen us!" I whispered angrily to Alice.


“Fuck it! This is such a bad luck! Please don’t tell this to the boss or he is going to kill us!” Shouted stupid soldier one. “See? I told you that we shouldn’t sleep! Thanks to that, all we have seen were footprints on the ground... Had they been more careful, we would be still waiting for them to come!" Said stupid soldier two.


I felt a burning rage inside my throat. I was about to sprout flames from my mouth, even though that was supposed to be Alice's role! If we would have killed those two, then leaving this planet peacefully wouldn't be just a dream!


Alice said with a small sigh: “*Sigh* It doesn’t matter anymore. Let's leave by jumping over the walls and then go towards a forest. We should leave quickly or else they might lock down the whole city. At that time, leaving is going to be really hard."


After hearing this I nodded and we went further away from the gate. After being far enough and finding a place devoid of life, we jumped over the wall and went far away from the city. We went around the city in a big circle. Now even if some people have seen us and they were to tell us off, they would point the soldiers towards the wrong direction.


After entering the forest, we used our mind powers to map our surroundings. Our mind powers were our real advantages because it can reach much further than these stupid soldiers Space Energies. With its help, we can easily evade them! A week has passed by without anyone finding us. A day on this planet, which was four times bigger than a planet in the first realm, was equal to four days in the first realm!


It was nothing complicated. It was because a single day wasn't twenty-four hours but ninety-six. So in truth, you could also say that even after a month, they weren't able to locate us. Thanks to that, we had enough time to reach the second stage, which would make it easier for us to escape or kill our enemies. We have become quite proficient in using elemental attacks too, which made it easier for us to fight.


We had thirty golems of strength, which was enough for us to fight against someone at the early fifth stage, who have fifty golems of strength. Of course, that would be a hard battle and we would have to fight two versus one. But taking care of fourth stage cultivators? Hmph... Under this period of time, we have also changed our armors into better ones.


We were finally able to enchant an equipment and inscribe it with runes four times. The only problem was that these hides and bones would break from so many enchantments and inscriptions and because of that reason, we had to keep them low. We were really in need of metals and real weapons... We were trying to get to another city, but as we were traveling, we were sensing our enemies more and more.


I don't know what method they use to locate us, but it's really annoying. After another three days, our luck has finally run out because we were found by a group of soldiers from the Wu clan. It was a group of five and three of them were at the third stage while two of them were at the fourth stage. Although our bodies looked like fifteen years old teenagers, but they still knew who we are.


It's not like there would be anyone in these forests at such a time, not to mention that although we were bigger, but our facial expressions haven't changed that much. What can I say? Alice is fucking hot! Her boobs are big and she is still growing! Having such a lovely girlfriend~ I could die for her!


“*Tsk-tsk* Look at what we have found! Two rabbits in a single bush! Now come with us obediently and the boss might consider giving you a painless death, otherwise *tsk-tsk* don’t expect anything good!” Said one of the soldiers who was at the fourth stage.


“*Snort* As if we would be such losers to obediently go with you! If you want to take us then you have to kill us. Also, I'd recommend you to stop *tsk*-ing before I tear out your damned tongue." I threatened him, upon hearing his stupid habit. He is going to die anyway, but if he doesn't want to die a painful death, then he should stop it, really...


We weren't the type to talk in the middle of a battle and since we knew that with five people here is no way out for us, it was best to attack while the other side was still chatting with the air!


We both looked at the weakest person among them, who was at the early third stage. It was best to clear out the trash mob at first... We nodded at each other and I quickly charged towards the guy. Alice used her Dragon's head, which wasn't only a dragon head but half of its body! If she can conjure its whole body, then she will be able to transform into her battle form.


Unfortunately, she can't turn into her monster form before reaching the third level and it's the same for me too. Our battle forms are humanoid looking, except that we are going to be covered in scales, and we are going to have horns, sharp claws, wings, tails, etc., while our monster forms are our true and natural forms. I can't wait to transform!


Since they didn't expect our attacks, they weren't able to react quickly enough. I reached the guy in a moment and Alice's Dragon's Head also followed after me. I hit the guy, next to our target who was about to protect his friend. Thanks to me, Alice's attack struck our target's head, blowing it off and spraying his blood on us in the process. I kicked his corpse towards the other two, who were charging towards me.


They fell backward as they caught the corpse, which was the perfect moment for me to attack the other guy at the third stage. Alice also released a ball of fire which had a diameter of three meters. I felt its scorching hotness upon my back as it passed by and almost smashed into the other two. Unfortunately, they used water magic to cancel it out.


Meanwhile, I thrust my bone weapon towards the guy in front of me. His friend, a woman shot a ball of Dark Magic towards my head so I had to roll on the ground to evade it. As I rolled, I also cut the guy's ankles. I jumped up like a breakdancer as I rotated on the ground once and flew into the air. I released icicles towards them and they used earth magic to conjure a wall of earth to defend against my attacks.


I finished my move by doing a somersault with my remaining force and I was able to cut the surprised woman into two halves. She thought that I'll attack her friend once again... Why would I? The woman and the guy at the fourth stage were finally done with their friend's corpse and one of them charged towards Alice, while the other one charged towards me.


Alice still had enough time to release a bolt of lightning towards the guy who had his ankles cut. Our scales were rotating at high speed and scales covered our arms and legs. Although we can't transform into our battle forms completely, but it we were able to gain a little more strength from our half complete state. Alice's bolt of lightning struck the guy's body who wasn't quick enough to move, thanks to his wound.


I stood up and beheaded him with a rotating move and I also stopped the charging guy's attack. Our weapons met and although I was slightly pushed back, but I was able to hold on. While we were exchanging blows, I slowly moved back to Alice's side. Now it was two versus two. We moved in a way that we would get face to face with each other.


I shot a bolt of lightning towards the guy's face. He quickly squatted down, evading it in the process, but not seeing that my attack would hit his friend as a result. The woman who was fighting with Alice was struck on her back. She was paralyzed for a moment, but in a battle that was more than enough to die. Alice quickly thrust her bone weapon through the woman's head. Now only our 'tsk-tsk' friend was left.


He probably felt death creeping up on his neck because he was sweating buckets. We released our collected bloodlust upon the guy, coupled with our mind powers. It was too much for him so suddenly. We saw his pupils widen as he lost consciousness. It has happened only for a moment, but it was enough.


We cut off his arms and legs. He screamed out in pain, but he didn't have to wait for long to die. I quickly beheaded him. His head rolled on the ground as blood was spraying out of his neck. Seeing that all of them were dead, we used water magic to clean our bodies and then dried ourselves by controlling the same element. If we are able to make ourselves wet by using the water element, then doing its contrary wasn't hard either.


We took their swords, money for ourselves and their armors to sell. There was quite a nice sum of money on the five of them so probably we don’t have to collect money anymore to leave. I was very happy since finally, I was able to get real weapons and I didn't have to use these weak bones.


If we wouldn’t have had the enchantment and inscription on them, then probably they would have been broken by now. “Haha! My love! Look at this, finally, we have some real pieces of equipment! I swear that I’ll destroy this Wu clan. If not for them, then we could have bought all of those things we wanted before”


I went in front of Alice and gave a kiss on her soft, pink lips. She was so beautiful. “That was a really unfair attack... I didn’t expect it!” She said as we separated. “Hehe... but you clearly liked it. Don’t worry I’ll be with you as long as I live, I’m not the cheating type. I'd rather kill myself.”


“You better! Or else I’m gonna shred you and the woman to pieces!" She said with threatening eyes, then said jokingly. "But aren't you more like a dog? Being so faithful even though you are a male." I laughed at her words as I said. "Haha- that might be so, but I'm not a dog... Dogs don't have scales..."


I embraced her strongly, which surprised her once again, but I wanted to feel her warmness. I have to carve her into my soul, into my mind. I want to have her and I want her to have me. "I love you, Alice." I said as I looked deeply into her eyes and then kissed her once again. As we separated, she has returned my feelings. Physical contact was indeed better at times than using only your words.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 5 - Title at the bottom

(Title at the bottom cuz’ of spoiler)

Alice’s POV:

---------------------------------------------

After separating from our hot and loving kiss, we looked at our surroundings. My cheeks probably still had a tint of red, but this wasn't the right place to do such things. Our surroundings were littered with corpses and blood. “We should take bath…” I voiced my thoughts as I looked down at myself.


Our clothes were covered in our enemies' blood. We left the place and we soon found a stream, nearby. I started undressing without thinking about my surroundings.


“Oh my god! Those round, plump buttocks, narrow waist and sexy thighs, not to mention your boobs! Are you really my girlfriend? I feel like pouncing on you!" Hiro shouted from behind me as he sucked in a breath of cold air. Oh... right. I forgot that my body has grown. Maybe I should have been more careful, though I don't care that much. He is going to be mine anyway.


“Hey, what are you standing there? We should leave this place as quickly as possible. There might be other teams looking for us” I reminded him as I entered the stream and Hiro followed after me as he said - “... Okay, Mrs. Naked.”


I started washing my body, but Hiro wasn't doing anything. He was looking at me with his bulging eyes. He was ogling my body without any reservation. I couldn't help but look downward and remark upon seeing his male genitalia - "You have a nice weapon there~ But you should start bathing." He said with a stupid face as he closed his mouth "A- Alright. When we have time, I'll be sure to love you, I'll mark you and make you into mine."


"Okay~" Was what I answered, clearly provoking him. When we were done, we got out of the stream and dried our bodies, then wore our armors. We were in need of clothes too... We left towards the nearest city, hoping to escape safely with the money, we have stolen from the corpses.


If we can reach the city, which probably isn't filled to the brim with soldiers, then we could buy two tickets and fly towards Shao planet. Even if they wouldn’t help us, but at least the Wu family wouldn’t be able to send their soldiers to catch us so easily. Then we could start our little business and train enough to be able to take revenge on the Wu family!


We could also leave this sector and travel to another one, where we could leave peacefully. We just have to go through the barriers and pay a little tax for the organizing powers of that sector. Every sector has barriers, which formed naturally when the universe was created.


But these barriers were only to divide up a realm into many pieces, while the levels were to divide up the universe! Passing through these sector barriers wasn't hard, but passing through the barriers between the realms, that was hard! It's also because of that reason that most of the cultivators don't bother to descend. We could pass the barriers between the sectors easily with a spaceship.


There were also organizations in these realms that controlled more than one sectors. If the Shao family could destroy their contenders the Wu family, then maybe they too could expand and get in control of the neighboring worlds. The Shao family was the first big organization here.


They get most of their money from taking taxes and from fighting back most of the monsters on this planet. By doing so, they acquire access to many places, where they are able to gather many resources and smith weapons and armors by using them.


I don't know what kind of people are there in the Shao family, but even if they aren't the best, at least they aren't destroying the hope of millions of people by 'stealing' away, their chance to cultivate and reach this realm.


We traveled for another two days before reaching the city. On our way, we had to take many detours because more and more soldiers have started appearing. It's better if we leave this planet quickly or we might be encircled by them! We had to evade them because we have sensed cultivators in those teams who were at the sixth stage! Killing such a person wasn't possible for now, without having our battle or monster forms.


-----------------Wu Shan's POV: --------------------------


“You two should be killed for missing those two! Did you really think that the guards would dare to not tell me something like this!? Hmph!! And to top it all off, you not only missed them when they were in front of you but you two are losers enough to not be able to catch them after such a long time! It's been more than a month!!" I shouted wrathfully upon thinking about the inability of these idiots.


“B-but Boss, even the higher level teams you sent after them, were killed! Cultivators at the third and fourth stage are no match for them! It can’t be our faults!” They started defending themselves by saying such stupid things. "WHO CARES!? Why am I paying you!? If you can't do that much, then I can also take away your life!" I shouted at them.


"B- But we are only at the second stage! We would have no chance against them!" They protested in fear. I love when my soldiers, no, Servants! - fear me. It makes me feel great! "If you two hadn't had slept, then those two would be in my hands by now!" I shouted feeling my wrath raising as I kicked them in the face.


Their teeth fell out of their mouths and they spat out a mouthful of blood. For now, I'm going to spare their lives. If I'd have used my full strength, then their heads would have been torn off! After my kick, they bowed their heads down and kept quiet.


“The dead soldiers of our family have been found already four times. It’s visible that they are moving towards the 25th Wu city. Maybe we should make a trap for them, " I said mumbling with a low voice as I was walking around. The Shao family had their planets named by the other cultivators for their deeds in the past. But I love to be great! I want to hear everyone celebrating my name!


Out of that reason, after I took control of this planet, I renamed this planet to my name and every city in it! Feeling my greatness, I've decided to go with my plans. Yes, everything I say is good and right! "HEY! You two trash! Pass on my order to draw back all of our powers and let them go into the city! Tell the soldiers to hide their presence and tracks as much as they can and encircle the city.”


“We have to capture them when they go into the city. They will have no way to escape! I can’t make a mistake... Alright! Only soldiers from fifth stage up are allowed to participate in this action! The others below that stage should group up into teams of five. I don’t believe that they could kill those teams and leave before the reinforcements would arrive!"


I said as I thought about every possibility there is. It took a lot of time at first to find their tracks, but after the first team they have killed, died, we were able to slowly find out their path. Unfortunately, they aren't idiots to move in a straight line so it's very hard, but I'm sure that they are going to enter the city. At that time...


“Yes, Boss! We will pass on your orders! You won’t be disappointed!” Those two idiots shouted with a respectful face. Yes, that's what I like! “Hmph! You better, or your heads are going to roll this time!” I threatened them as I shook my pointing finger.


-------------- Alice's POV once again: -------------------------


Strangely enough, before we had been found more frequently, but ever since killing the last batch, we hadn’t been found even once! It was like the calm before the storm. Seeing the city, we became happy. We were so close to escaping! "Let's stay careful. It's been strangely quiet for a while." Hiro warned me, but I was clear on that.


It was nighttime, but the city lights lit up the dark sky beautifully. The electricity was provided by energy crystals. These crystals can be made by cultivators by collecting the Universe Energy in a single point, or they can be found under the ground. Although controlling the Universe Energy perfectly was impossible because that was something which was only possible from the eighth realm onward, but collecting a small amount in our hands was doable.


One such crystal could serve a house on Earth with enough electricity for a whole year. Naturally, there were Energy Crystals with more and less capacity too. The ones with the higher capacity could serve even a city for ten years, but most of them were built into the spaceships. Power was necessary for everything...


We weren't stupid enough to go through the gates and be noticed by the guards this time as well. After finding a good spot, we quickly jumped over the city wall. We quickly moved towards the center of the city where the Space Travel agency was found.


We entered the building and went up to the receptionist. "Hello, we would like to buy two tickets to Orbon planet," I said with a smile. The guy slightly blushed as he started fiddling with his hands, then he said as he looked up. "T- That's going to cost a thousand gold coins for the two of you, but I'll pay a quarter of your ticket," he said with a wink. I felt like killing him on the spot...


Unfortunately, I had to bear with him because killing him could mean our death and I don't want to risk, losing Hiro. I love him, I'm clear about that. Orbon planet was the planet of the Shao family. The memory crystals also told us that it was renamed to Shao planet only later on.


Feeling restless, Hiro quickly handed over a thousand coins with an unhappy look. "I told you that I'm going to pay for her-" The receptionist guy had the face to try refusing it, but Hiro stopped him. "Shut up. She is my girlfriend and we don't need your money." Right! If only he would also punch him in the face~ We should come back in the future to do it.


"Alright then... Your spaceship is going to arrive in ten minutes." He said unhappily. I want to strangle him! I'm already hating this guy! “Can I ask you something? What if ‘something’ happens, can we ask the company to send their spaceship to another city?” Hiro said, thinking about our position.


“If the customer wishes so, then yes. It doesn’t matter since it isn’t going to land anyway," he said, clearly looking down on Hiro for now knowing it. My hands were itching. Should I cast a fireball at his face before leaving?


“Can we communicate with the pilot? I have a feeling that we will be compelled to leave the city..." Hiro answered calmly. He seemed to be way too calm. Maybe it's because he is angrier than usually. I know that he is very possessive, but I like it. Hearing this guy saying such things in front of him is probably annoying him very much.


“It’s only ten minutes... What could happen in ten minutes?” Answered the guy as he handed over a microphone. Just as he finished his sentence, the door was smashed open by a kick. Wu Shan came in shouting. “You bastards, come here and face your death! You are going to die a painful death you little brats!”


Upon seeing us, his eyes opened widely and he rubbed them. Trying to play him, I said: "Good Evening mister. Who are you searching for?" He raised his eyebrows upon hearing my words, but the woman next to him, who was at the eighth stage whispered something in his ear. She used wind magic to cover her voice or else I'd have heard it. Our hearing was no joke...


Wu Shan smirked as he looked at us. "Did you really think that I'd be played by you? Encircle them! There is no way out for you!" He shouted his orders after ridiculing me. Hiro put his arm around my waist. He felt restless, but I was the same. We were in a pinch!


“Mister Wu Shao! Fighting is prohibited in the building! You have to leave this place if you have no business here!” At this time, the receptionist behind us shouted at him. At least he was good for something... I'll forgive his words from before. But I'm still hating him to the core.


After shouting he winked at me and gave me a paper which said: Could we meet a bit later and go on a date? I suck it back. There is no forgiving and now I'm hating him even more. “Take them out of the building without ‘fighting’ then we won’t violate the rules right?” Wu Shan said with a smirk.


Upon hearing him saying that with his bloodlust and aura released, the idiot receptionist who was only at the second stage, shook in his place and didn't dare to refute. He kept silent afterward. Such a loser. Fearing some aura and bloodlust? And he dared to think highly enough of himself to ask me out? I'd never be interested in any guy, except Hiro, not to mention these weak willed little girls.


“We don’t want to go with you, so you will have to fight. In that case, you would violate the rules, you know?" Hiro said, unafraid of Wu Shan. That's my mate~ Being nervous at such a moment was natural, but being nervous and being fearful wasn't the same!


"Wu Shan! I have an offer! I'll make an oath that we are going to leave this building, but you will also have to make an oath, that you are going to leave the building with your soldiers before us and go a hundred meters away!" Hiro continued with a serious voice.


"Hmph. The struggling of cornered animals! Alright!" He said with a - hmph - as he indicated for us to make the oath. "I swear upon the heavens, that we are going to leave the building!" Both of us said at the same time. A light shone on our bodies.


With an unwilling look, Wu Shan said: "I swear upon the heavens that I'm going to leave this building before the two people standing in front of me and that I'm not going to go closer than a hundred meters for fifteen minutes." Since the default penalty was death, none of us would dare to break the oath.


Wu Shan probably thought that it doesn't matter if he goes a hundred meter further from the building. With so many people, he could encircle it tightly so would have no way out. Or so he thought. As he left the building with his idiot entourage, we started laughing at him loudly.


"YOU BASTARDS! WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT! I'M GOING TO ENJOY THAT GIRL AND YOU ARE GOING TO DIE A PAINFUL DEATH!" He shouted with a red face, full of rage. He even dared to threaten me! Threatening a dragon was a serious mistake! Hiro answered him, while still laughing. "You idiot, we can simply leave on the spaceship like this. It seems like your family is full of retards. No one stopped you from taking the oath, haha!"


“YOU LITTLE BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU TRICK ME? AND YOU USELESS FOOLS WHY DID YOU NOT NOTIFY ME THAT SOMETHING IS WRONG WITH THIS OATH! FUCKING IDIOTS!” He shouted angrily and kicked the closest ones to him. Typical... Although mainly he is the one at fault, yet he is blaming it on others. They were indeed a group of monkeys. But fear not because once I grow up to be a big dragon, I'll be sure to destroy them completely!


After standing there for another three minutes we saw a spaceship appearing, then it stopped above the building. The roof of the building opened and we felt the gravity around us turn the other way around. We started levitating upward. Reaching the spaceship would take at most three seconds, I thought, but when we flew out on the roof of the building, we were welcomed by bows pointed towards us and arrows flying towards us.


When we reached the top of the roof, they immediately shoot their arrows, while others used magical attacks. They didn’t spare effort to shoot us off. We had to defend ourselves. Both of us started to casting all kinds of elemental shields and walls nonstop. Most of the arrows which were shot by the weaker cultivators were stopped by our walls.


But people at the fifth stage and above shoot much more powerful attacks. Since the arrows were already VERY close to us, both of us took out our metal swords and started deflecting the incoming arrows. We couldn’t take all of them on since some of these arrows were so powerful, that even after colliding with our magical walls and shields, they continued on their ways towards us with great power.


Although, we were able to block most of the arrows, but some of them still scratched or wounded us. To my dismay, Hiro was shot through the left side of his stomach. The energy of the arrow started rampaging inside his body. He spat out a mouthful of blood as we finally reached the end of our flight and entered this damned spaceship.


We heard booming sounds on the side of the spaceship, but it was made from hard metals. Such attacks wouldn't even leave a mark on its side. I felt fear as I looked at Hiro's wound. I feared that I might lose him. I quickly asked, feeling worried. “Hiro! Are you alright? You are going to be fine right?!”


“Haha! Don’t worry. This isn’t so bad! I’ll be fine-” Unexpectedly, he answered with a laugh, then grunted as he felt the pain thanks to his laughing.


He grabbed onto the arrow and pulled it out of his body, with a small grunt. I started using water, light, and nature magic on his wound to quicken up his healing. To my surprise, he was healing with a visible speed! In just fifteen minutes, the hole in his stomach was completely gone without a scar.


I felt my worry slowly go away and I felt something else raising in my heart. Relief. I pounced on him and embraced him tightly. "You idiot! How can you scare me so much! What if I would have lost you!? Do you want to leave me alone? Don't do this with me ever again!" I shouted at him.


I felt his arms sneak around my back. Thinking about his regeneration speed, I quickly asked him about his race. I can't help it... I'm curious! "Seriously... what was that recovery speed? I too am fast, but even I can't race with you when it comes to recovery speed. Just what are you?"


He leaned close to my ear as he whispered his answer into it. Upon hearing it, I opened my eyes widely. "So that's why you are such a cheat! You are indeed an unfair monster! How the hell did I not think about that!? And here you are, making me worried! If I'd have known your race, then I would have never worried about such a thing!"


Recovering a lost arm in a second is a property of at least a ninth level cultivator, but Hiro's race not only had powerful attacks and abilities but it was an almost unkillable race! Once he reaches the higher levels he is going to turn into a terrifying close ranged fighter! We, dragons had high vitality and I too would recover in at most thirty to forty minutes, but he did it in fifteen minutes!


Hiro couldn't help but tease me: "You know, you had a really cute face while you were worried about my health. It was really nice to see your face." Hearing him teasing me made me slightly annoyed, so I took the opportunity to use my most destructive weapon against him. “Hoo~ someone is really cheeky~”


Upon seeing the change in my facial expression, his face became slightly terrified. He was afraid! Hiro is the dominant type and he wouldn't fear being hit by a woman, but he too knew it that I'm not that kind of girl. I wouldn't hurt my mate. He feared another thing. We decided to have our first time when our bodies grow to look like eighteen years old humans. I don't know if I was really as beautiful as he said, but I was sure as hell that he meant it.


He was lusting after me for quite a long while. I caught him a few times in the forest while being in action, though I've never told him about that. He was fearing that I'd start seducing him and since he didn't want to break our promise, he would have to hold himself back. Walking around hornily surely doesn't feel good.

(AN:\It's not yet time for the real deal. It's in the 9th chapter, but warming up isn't a bad thing. If you aren't interested in it, then it's the end of the chapter. If you are, then continue on reading! So 18+!)


---------- Hiro's POV: ------------- 18+ ---------------------


She climbed close to me and pressed her big and soft boobs against me. She put her right hand on my thigh, close to my crotch and started caressing me. As her long and beautiful blonde hair fell on my face, I felt a strong fragrance invading my nose. I became muddle-headed. The armor we had on was quite thin too. She started whispering into my ears.


“Hey, hey, I see that you like teasing me very much, but what about you? Do you like to be teased?” Feeling her warm breath on my ear, a feeling of anticipation started flooding my mind as I started thinking about how she would feel in the bed. “To me, it seems like you do... Are you anticipating something?” She continued on while grinding her body on mine.


Hearing this my breath became ragged and my heart started beating rapidly. The last time I masturbated was about four days before so I was really pent up. Living my whole life with such a beauty, who also loved me was really hard before we would take the final step and give away our virginity. I had to see her sexy body every day and thanks to being chased, I had no way to enjoy it, even though she would do anything!


I answered her while panting heavily. “Haahaa... Hey, Alice, stop playing around with me, I want you and now that you have pulled up the bow, you must also release its string. Use your hands." Hearing this she was slightly surprised because I said this seriously. Yeah, I was actually asking for a handjob with a straight face!


She made a thinking face, then soon she smiled at me and kissed my face. After doing so she moved to my left ear and whispered into it. "Alright." That word alone was enough to make me completely hard. She sneaked her right hand into my pants and took possession of my cock as she grabbed onto it at its shaft.


“Yes, grab onto my dick tightly and start doing it. You are mine and I’m yours so you don’t have to be shameful!” I said, feeling my anticipation rising. I- I was about to get my first handjob by my girlfriend who is more beautiful than any woman in the world! Her pink lips were moving non-stop as she was breathing in and out. I felt her pulse rising and her breath became just as ragged as mine. Was she into serving me in sexual ways?


A tint of red has appeared on her face as she started moving her warm hands up and down. She was moving her hands at first slowly and weakly. "Grab onto it harder. It only makes me feel good." I said as I whispered into her ear. I saw her body shuddering for a moment upon feeling my warm breath. It seems like she is weak to her ears. Fufu~


She held tightly onto my penis. She sometimes moved slowly, teasing me in the process and sometimes faster and harder making me feel very good. Unexpectedly, she bit on my left ear weakly, making me almost immediately go to the top of the mountain... She kept stroking my cock harder and harder and my breath was becoming more and more ragged.


She saw the ecstasy on my face from feeling good. She probably felt that I was very close to cumming, thanks to the trembling of my penis. She quickened her pace to the utmost she could. I've soon released my biggest load ever, considering both of my lives. A big mass of white, sticky and hot liquid shoot out of my penis and splashed on her thighs and hands, drenching even my pants.


“Ughh~ I was really pent up and you are way too hot...” I remarked while I was still breathing heavily. As she pulled out her hands from my pants, a line of white, slimy, hot sperm was still connecting her hands to my crotch. Seeing this I looked at her as I said:


“Uh, that’s fucking hot. Now it's time for me to make you feel good, I'm not going to leave my woman lusting!" She answered by saying:


"Hehe~ You should have seen your pitiful face while you were enjoying this so much. Should I tease you again? But I don’t think that you are going to be satisfied with a handjob anymore... right?"


"What? Don't divert the topic about this!" I said as I put my hands under her skirt and touched her private place, which to she responded with a cute shout and by shutting her legs tightly. "Ahn~ N- No! Wait. If you start playing with me there, I'm not going to be able to hold back!"


Feeling my dominance rising in my chest, I was about to open her legs and pounce on her, but at that time, someone else answered through the announcing system of the spaceship.


-------------------- 3rd POV: ---------------------


At this time the pilot of the spaceship - unluckily to someone and luckily to someone - who saw everything through the surveillance system, already had a boner and didn’t want to be tortured by them anymore so he spoke through the announcing system..o.


“Well, that wouldn’t be good, the intimate relationship is banned on my spaceship from now on!”

Title: Escaping

 

Spoiler: Chapter 6 - Shao Family's Hospitality

Shao family’s hospitality

Hiro's POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------

Because of what happened at the end I felt a bit downhearted. I wanted to make her feel good, yet the pilot just had to stop me! I swear that I'm not going to leave my woman unsatisfied! Stupid pilot! Although probably he too had a ‘big’ problem in his pants, but he can go to hell!


A sixth level cultivator could arrive at our destination in the blink of an eye by teleporting, but unfortunately, we weren't at such a high level so we had to travel for two days before arriving on Orbon planet. We were 'dropped' out of the spaceship because the pilot turned off the gravity reverse at halfway.


He clearly disliked us, thanks to the happenings, but we didn't care. We entered the city without any problems and unexpectedly, we have seen a spaceship on the ground, waiting for someone. That was quite a rare case because these spaceships usually never landed. Only the leading powers had their own spaceships, which meant that this was the Shao family's spaceship!


Maybe its energy crystals were out and they had to replace it. That would mean that we could see a top tier energy crystal, which was a rare occurrence, so we went toward the plain. On the way, quite a lot of guys checked out Alice and this got her in an uncomfortable mood. "Hey, could we do something about this? Let's sell those armors and buy some clothes. I- I don't like their gazes," She said as she embraced my arm tighter than before.


She couldn’t do anything about it. She had a sexy body and as she was walking, her hips were swaying sexily. I too would look at her quite lustfully if I were to be an outsider. Her body caught the attention of many guys. Seeing this I also embraced her strongly to show them that she was mine! She felt more at ease after feeling my arms.


Stupid monkeys! A dragon is very loyal to its mate. Alice had said it herself to me before. She would rather die than ever be touched by another man. After doing what we have done on the spaceship there was no turning back. If I were to try cheating on her, then my penis would be chopped off! Luckily for me, I wasn't that kind of person. I needed only a single woman, who would love me and whom I could also truly love.


Listening to Alice's wish, we went into an armor shop and sold the armors we had in our backpacks after enchanting and inscribing them with one-one each. Upon seeing the enchantments and runes on it, the storekeeper started questioning us. "Where did you find such armors! These have enchantments and runes on them!! All of them!!"


"I- I'll buy the information, just tell me where you've got them!" He shouted with an excited face, but we denied his request. "Sorry, but we found it by chance. We wouldn't sell it if not for us being in need of money!" Alice leaned to my ear as she whispered. "Such an obvious lie. Fufu~ Whatever, it's not like he is going to realize it." She also used wind magic to cover her voice.


We could make such armors anytime... "I'll buy them for a thousand gold coins each!" Such low-class armors are worth so much? Maybe our customs are way too different from normal cultivators'... We happily sold it to him for that much and then left his shop and entered a Clothing Store.


At first, we bought some normal clothes. Alice simply looked beautiful in anything she wore. In the end, she bought panties and bras... which she hadn't had before thanks to our chaotic lives. She also bought a skirt, thigh-high stockings, boots, and a tricot. She had a very sexy decolletage... I bought a T-shirt and a black pant and I also bought underwears... it was quite breezy before! Going commando is a no go!


Though I had a problem. The T-shirt was too tight for my muscles, but if I were to buy a bigger one, then it would be too long. In the end, I went with the tight one, after Alice expressed her liking. It seems like she likes muscles, I think.


We also bought two black capes and we also hid our faces with Dark Magic. All you could see under our capes were two shining green dots, which were our eyes. I loved my eyes! Now thanks to our black capes we probably looked like two evildoers and it also hid Alice's figure just fine. Hehe~ Now I can enjoy her body all alone.


“I didn’t even speak with her so don’t worry. You know that I’m the loyal type. It doesn’t matter even if she would be as beautiful as you I’d still look only at you. Should I make an oath? If you feel better from that then ‘I swear that-’” I started saying, but Alice stopped me while she made a thoughtful face.


“Shut up, would you? I’m not even thinking about that... I believe in you. I don’t have trust issues.” She answered me. I've said my earlier lines because the shopkeeper girl also expressed her liking, along with Alice. For a moment I thought that Alice was upset about something, though thinking about it now, I should have known her better than to imagine such things. She is quite hard to upset as long as it is me who we are talking about.


“Then what?” I questioned curiously. “Do you see those people at the spaceship? All of them have the same wolf emblem on their armors, which means that they should be from the Shao family.” Alice said as she pointed towards them. “Oh! That's right." I agreed with her words.


“Yes. Let’s move and see what kind of people they are. If they are bad kind of people, then we will have to avoid them as if they were a plague...” She said as her mouth turned into a smile. "Hahaha~ Alright," I said as I laughed at her words.


When we reached the landing-place there were some onlookers too, watching curiously what is going to happen. I searched for the right person and asked one of the onlookers who was a big burly looking man. “Hey, martial brother, what’s happening over here?”


This kind of accost was a respectful one and anyone normal hearing it would have a good opinion about the one who called them like that. All of us were cultivators striving to be at the top of the world or even universe! This was a lucky pick thanks to me, being good at figuring out people’s character just by a look.


“Haha! Hello, martial brother! Nothing serious. This spaceship is here waiting for the daughter of the Shao family. We have asked the pilot and he said that they are going to Wu Shan planet to pick up some brats who caused heavy damage to the Wu family by destroying their formations!” He answered me happily, also surprising me with his words in the process.


“They destroyed their formation?” I made it appear as if we wouldn't know about it. “Yes! Did you not know about it? They tried to block this news, but even their own soldiers couldn’t hold their mouths and it was leaked out. It happened about a month ago as I’ve heard it."


"There are even rumors saying that now that those formations were destroyed the Shao family might be planning to attack the Wu family! If that were to happen, it would surely be a great war!” He explained to me with an excited voice. Good, good! I like news like these!


“I think even normal cultivators would participate! I would surely side with the Shao family! Maybe they would even give out rewards for helping! Would you consider participating?” He questioned me, which to I answered by saying - “Hmm~ I think that I’d. It sounds like fun!”


“Haha! That's a wise choice! Alright, I'm leaving. I too came here not long before only to hear about what's going on. I have better things than to watch someone appear and board a spaceship, Hahaha!" He said loudly as he patted me on my back strongly.


The burly guy left, but we stayed there. If they have some plans with us, then we might as well meet with them. Having a good relationship with such a family would surely come in handy in the future. We didn't have to wait for long because about two minutes later, the daughter of the Shao family has arrived. She looked like a twenty some years old girl.


She had short black hair and she wore a knee-long purple dress. She had a nice figure and a nice face. On the Earth, she could easily become a model with her beauty. We, cultivators, were always young looking as long as we were talented. We would grow to look like old-looking humans only if we were nearing the end of our lifespans.


The average cultivators looked like thirty to forty years old looking adults, while the geniuses tended to look like teenagers, but most of them looked like twenty some years old humans. Considering our talents, we would stop growing older than the lowest age possible, which was eighteen. As long as we would keep up our quick cultivation, we would stay looking like eighteen-years-old humans!


As people kept advancing, their auras also kept changing and evolving. The more powerful we become, the more our auras would feel alike the universe itself, which would be attractive for cultivators at the lower levels. If fifth level cultivators were to descend, then these people would probably look at them as if they would be looking up at gods.


Of course, if they were to go into combat mode, then their auras would also become as terrible and cruel as the universe is. Deep, immense, infinite, cruel and cold. So cold that even their bones would freeze just from feeling it. People at those levels could kill low-level cultivators without even looking at them. Just their auras would be enough.


When we saw her coming, we jumped out of the group of onlookers and went towards the girl. Her guards, who followed her, stopped us with one of their hands pointing towards us as they shouted - "Halt!" - while their other hand was on their swords or staves or whatever weapon they had.


Interestingly enough, they didn’t immediately pull out their weapons. This might be a bit naive, but it seems like not even her guards were that ‘how dare you to come here, now go die!’ kind of people. “Who are you and what do you want? State your intentions clearly!” Shouted one of the guards at the front who was at the eighth stage.


“We come with peace,” I said as I raised up my hands out of reflex. Well, being polite with polite people was alright with me. “My name is Hiro and she is called Alice. I want to speak with your Miss?” I said this loudly so that she would hear it.


“Shao Xiu. You can call me Xiu. Let them through. What do you want?” She answered my question as she heard me asking for her name and also let us through. Hearing the order they went to the sides, with their hands still on the handles of their weapons.


Maybe they looked naive before, but now they look like people who are confident in their abilities. No wonder, since all of them were at the seventh stage of Space Founding Realm... Actually, no one knew of the two ‘brats’ who destroyed that formation of the Wu family so she didn’t know who we were either just by hearing our names.


“Miss Xiu. I want to save you from a pointless traveling because I heard not long ago that you want to go to Wu Shan planet to pick us up.” I said as I put down my hands with a smiling face. “Do you mean you were the ones who destroyed the Wu family’s formation?” She said, raising an eyebrow.


“Yes. If you need evidence then I’ll tell you that there were two formations. One being a Universe Energy collecting formation while the other one being a Space Cracking formation.” Hearing my answer, she wrinkled her brows as she answered after being silent for a few seconds.


“So you are really those two. But how did you get here? I’m quite sure that they were ready for you. I didn’t go up till now because I didn’t expect you to ascend so quickly... Our spies have notified about you being here not long ago.”


“Hehe~ They did wait for us but we tricked them and got out luckily. Though it was a close call.” I said with a small chuckle upon thinking about their stupidity, but thinking about what could have happened, my face darkened at the end of my sentence. I'll make sure to never let something like this happen in the future. I'm going to become the strongest and destroy everyone in our path! No one shall touch my woman!


“Well then come with me and meet my father, he wants to meet with you, would you?” She inquired as she raised her brows and her hands. “To be honest, we know about the enmity between the two families, but originally, we didn’t want to depend on your family, but if you want us to come, then we aren't going to refuse your invitation!" This time Alice was the one to answer.


“Then feel welcomed on planet Orbon, our headquarters! Please follow me. Our place is close by.” She said as she indicated with her hands for us to follow her. “Also Shao Lin, sorry for making you wait here, then leaving without going anywhere...” She said as she turned on her heels and had a sorry face on.


“Don’t worry about it, Miss! I serve your family anyway, so it doesn’t matter.” The pilot answered with an unbothered face, which to Shao Xiu answered with a - “Thanks.” She went ahead and we followed after her. It didn’t take long, their ‘place’ was actually a huge castle right in the middle of the city. It also had a huge courtyard with a beautiful flower garden and a little park.


There were trees around the lake in the park and there was a little island in the middle of the lake. You could access the little island in the middle only by going through a bridge. There were even a bench and a table under the lush greenery.


On the bench, sat a thirty-five to forty looking man drinking tea. He was at the ninth stage of Space Founding Realm. Shao Xiu led us there and told us to sit down. We followed her request obediently. She was very polite to us up till now so we aren’t going to be impolite either. The man sitting there was Shao Xian, father of Shao Xiu. It was our first meeting with him!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 7 - History of Droney

History of Droney

Hiro's POV since the last one was short, just like this:

--------------------------------------------------

He measured us up, then he started speaking. “I think that you should know my name so how may I call you?” He asked us while looking into our eyes. “Hiro.” “Alice.” Both of us told him our names and waited for him to continue his speech.


“Hiro and Alice, okay. You may don’t know but you have done a great deed to me. In the old times, many generations before, my family have risen to fame by producing many strong fighters and by killing all of the high-level beastmen in this sector. That's how this sector became a Human Sector."


"Like that, we became the governing power here. We take the taxes from world traveling and we also take ten percent of every transaction as taxes. That’s how we get our money. We spend most of it to keep up the order in our cities and this whole army. You probably noticed that there weren't any bickerings or fightings on the roads."


"That's thanks to our guards and soldiers, who are keeping up these rules. In fact, we don’t have any beastmen community threatening our sector, so it’s kind of peaceful here, or so it was supposed to be.” He said his long explanation with a sigh at the end of it. As he started telling the story of this world, we kept listening to it curiously.


“But after many years there appeared this Wu family. You may don’t believe me, nor do you have to but, we never wanted to ‘conquer’ other sectors like how others are spreading such false rumors. This false rumor was made up by that damned family. Like this, the neighboring sectors feared us, so they gave their support to the Wu family.”


“In the beginning, they were only a little family, but after doing this they slowly started to gain power. Luckily for them, a person at the fifth level has descended upon this world searching for some kind of lost part of a treasure or what. The thing is, that this Wu family helped him with all their power and then they asked for a ‘favor’. That was how the formation was created at that time.”


“That was a very young world, but by doing what they have done, it destroyed its potential completely. After Wu Shan started acquiring Universe Energy liquid, he said that those who are willing to become his loyal soldiers will get their share. Naturally, this struck the crowd and everyone was running to join his family to gain the magical liquid."


"By doing so, Wu Shan was able to gain a lot of support and he was able to become almost as powerful as my family. Although they are still not as powerful as our family, but ever since that day, they are constantly gaining power and unlike me, he really wants to dominate even the neighboring sectors."


"Unfortunately, when I became the head of the family I was still young and hesitated to make a choice and destroy them and unfortunately, my predecessor didn’t take them seriously enough... *Sigh* It was really stupid of us.” He continued on once again after a long sigh.


“My only problem was that I didn’t want to sacrifice so many of my loyal soldiers just to destroy a family. Even if I would have done it, maybe the two other neighboring sectors would have attacked us after we were weakened by the war, overtaking our sector and killing us in the process.”


“So that was the reason why my hands were tied. I’ve been in a need of a trump card that could finally tip the scale towards our side.” He said as he looked at us. “And we are those trump cards by destroying their formations,” Alice said with an inquiring look as she raised her brows.


“Yes. Now that their formation is destroyed, their ‘loyal’ soldiers are probably going to leave slowly but surely. Actually, all I have to do is wait for at most one year and then I can destroy their whole family. They even dared to threaten me time and time again... I even have their letters... Seriously, they are a family of trash.” He said thinking about the past with a wrathful look.


He wasn't lying and we were sure of that. Our eyes had a curse on them, which was called the Eye of Truth. Anyone looking into them, wouldn't be able to lie without us noticing. Because of that reason, we knew that he didn't lie. “They even sent you letters? Hahaha!” I laughed upon hearing his words. Alice also chuckled upon hearing it.


It was really hilarious at this age, sending someone a provocative and threatening letter. Probably Wu Shan tried to make them attack. Like that, they could ask for help from the other two sectors to help them defending their sector from the ‘conquerors’, making their chances to win quite sure.


This was actually a well thought out plan, but unluckily for them, the Shao family wasn’t so stupid and even their formation was destroyed by us. At this point, even if they were to be the ones to attack bear more fruits, than if they wait. But after meeting with Wu Shan, in person, I'm quite sure that he is too stupid to realize that. Well, only idiots would serve such a person for such a long time, only to gain a little Universe Energy once...


“That’s why, you not only saved that mortal sector from being unable to produce cultivators, who knew the right way of cultivation but you also saved my family from the Wu Shan's evil plan and for that, I’m truly very grateful!” He said honesty as he stood up and bowed in front of us. Seeing this, not only us but even the soldiers accompanying his daughter and she herself was surprised.


Bowing to someone who was weaker than you was truly unheard of! Power is everything and these we were only at the second stage while he himself was at the ninth stage! Who would bow to a junior!? A grateful person! He was grateful from the bottom of his heart!


"You know, others might not know about this, but my wife Shao Xin Lao knows it all too well, how much this was bothering me. I felt a knife at the neck of his whole family yet my hands were tied and I couldn't do anything!" He said honestly and his despair could be felt through his voice.


Both of us were surprised. We didn’t expect that the situation was actually this grave for the Shao family. If wouldn't have destroyed those formations, then this family might have perished. Maybe only their ghosts would be here a few years later! Now we understood that we unexpectedly saved a sector and a big family just by destroying a formation...


“Well, though it was unintentional, saving your family that is, but no problem!” I said with a smile. After seeing that his thank was well received, he became happy and the heavy mood was lifted. “So my friends I would like to ask you to accept my hospitality. I thought about making a party for you to thank it!”


The truth is that I hated any kind of party to the bone. I don’t like drinking alcohol not because I can’t hold my liquor, but because I could never get drunk even in my past life and to begin with, I hate 'losing' my head to alcohol. I liked chatting with my friends, but I always hated when the 'drinking party' has started and I was left all alone, sober... Why can't they simply enjoy talking about funny things and such things?


Why is it good when you lose your head? In my opinion, most of the people are drinking to oppress some of their emotions. Why? Because they are weak and can't bear the weight of their own emotions? I just don't get it. Or are they drinking alcohol out of rowdyism? Thanks, I don't need that... If they are drinking because they like its taste, then that is another thing once again, but otherwise...


On the other hand, I also hated parties because it was full of people who put on their best faces, their best clothes and kept showing off their good faces which were as false as my operating systems... So I was trying to politely refuse it, but with no success. Alice hasn’t been to any kind of party before, but seeing how I was reacting, she didn't feel like trying it out either. Especially considering that we liked the same things.


I'm quite sure that she realized that parties aren't as good as they sounded from my expressions. “Ugh- Uhm- Please, you don’t have to! Please don’t bother yourself by organizing things like parties. To begin with, who knows if the Wu family is coming after we-” I wanted to continue my protesting, but he denied my words.


“What are you talking about. It’s not bothering me, I’m doing it for my friends who saved our family’s life! And even if the Wu family would dare to come, we would be immediately notified by our spies on that planet, " Shao Xian said, denying my words and reminding me of this family's strength.


Travelling might take longer times but communication was possible by using long-range communication devices. It felt quite weird that parts of Earth's technology could be found here. Of course, the cultivators didn't bother to invent things like video games and televisions. Who the hell would watch it when everyone was striving to become stronger and ascend to the peak of the universe?


Even these are only developed because of those that know that they can’t ascend anymore. They want to live a more comfortable life so they poured their remaining time into making something useful for everyone! Unexpectedly, they gained huge influence by doing this for example like the StarTraveller companies and now they could truly enjoy their lives.


“Hmph! And to begin with, his hands are going to be full! He has to deal with those that want to leave his ‘family’. Now he also lost his face because he couldn’t even catch two ‘brats’ to use his words... so he has become a laughingstock. Thanks to your performance, once again. Who would want to stay with a dying family which is also a laughingstock?” He said raising his arms and his brows while looking at me.


His words were indeed true. I wouldn't want to stay in such an unproductive organization either... After hearing his explanation I could no longer refute his words and I had to accept it. I felt really bad. I've never wanted to participate in any kind of ‘party’, yet now I have to. I could indeed simply leave, but when they are holding this party for us THIS sincerely, even he can’t just leave.


If the invitation would have been half-hearted like most people do these kinds of things while thinking ‘what a bother...’, then I would have happily declined his offer and do like as if nothing has ever happened. They would never see me on such a party.


Unfortunately for me, I'm weak to sincere people... And now I, the loner who don’t like masses and only like to be with my sweet lover am being compelled to attend to a party full of people... This is hell.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 8 - Crafting

Crafting

Alice's Pov:

---------------------------------------------------------

We were led into two different rooms originally, but none of us wanted to separate so we entered the same room. Seeing this, Shao Xian became clear about our intentions so he left us like that.


But before leaving, he was questioned by Hiro. “Shao Xian, could you tell me where can I buy some metal or ore? Also, a place for crafting would be good.” Hearing Hiro's question he raised his brows as he asked: "Hoo? Are you a blacksmith by any chance?”


“No, not yet, but I want to learn how to do it. It’s just that this Wu family was in my way before...” Hiro said grudgingly upon thinking about our misfortune. “Hmm- You know we have been making most of the weapons in this world so I could ask one of our blacksmiths to teach you.” He offered up his help, which would be a good chance for my mate to learn more easily.


“Really? That would be great! I have knowledge about smithing, but I don’t have experience.” Hiro said happily upon hearing his offer, which to Shao Xian answered even more happily. “Fine! Then I’ll make sure that you will get enough experience!” These males are getting fired up by nothing! The situation is getting out of hand!!


“Thank you very much! Oh and also... sorry about it, but do you have at least a few herbs to use? Because Alice is a pharmacist, but we are missing materials to use our skills on, once again...” Hiro said with a slightly downcast head and a grudging voice.


“We don’t have pharmacists. It’s rare for someone to know something like that here, but we do have many herbs so I can give her access to those.” He said, surprising me. It seems like they collected the herbs and used them in the raw. Although its effects were much weaker like that, but it would still be useful.


“That would be perfect!” I finished our conversation with a happy smile. It seems like everything is going to be provided for us to practice our knowledge on! A few minutes later, one of the guards came and said that we should follow him. I was led into a greenhouse which was full of herbs.


When you concoct pills at first you have to use your fire magic to burn the ingredients and then turn its essence into a liquefied form and here comes the reason why there aren’t any pharmacist in this world. It's because you need mind power to control that liquefied essence!


When you are done with turning the herbs into their essences, you have to mix them together by controlling them, which means that you need your mind power once again! It's not an easy process because some herbs are volatile and they could explode if mixed in the wrong time or in the wrong sequence. Although it isn't dangerous, but such a failure is going to waste the herbs or the cores that were used.


Yes. Every monster has a core, not like the humans. We were cultivating our cells, while the monsters were creating cores and those cores were the source of their strength. Those core can be used when concocting pills. It can be used to train yourself with it by consuming the energy inside them, or you can also use it to concoct pills.


Actually, without cores, you can’t concoct truly good pills because that is what gives them power. Let’s say you want to concoct an energy restoring pill. Then concocting the pill without a core is possible, but it will at most restore twenty percent of your energy, but if you concoct it by using the energy inside the core, it could restore even as much as a hundred percent of your energy!


If you wanted to add energy into your pills, then you could do so without cores, but your energy wouldn't return that way. It would mean that you are wasting your cultivation. That's why no one was such an idiot. I don't know what would happen if I were to waste all of my cultivation on pills. Maybe we would descend to the lower realms and fall back a level, or maybe we would die? That! No one knows!


Half the amount of the cores we have collected while being here was in my possession. We have killed many monsters so it was no small amount, but before Hiro followed after the guy to go to the forger, he handed over all of the cores he had. I looked into his eyes as I asked - “Are you sure? It may go to waste...”


“What’s mine is yours too so don’t worry about it," he said with a straight face as he shrugged his shoulders. It was nothing unexpected. He didn't mind sharing anything he had, except chocolate... but he would also expect others to do the same. Of course, this was only true to those who were close to him, which was, in this case, me. I didn't have a problem with this because I was the same at that, again.


Through our whole life, I've never found anything that we had different points of views on. That tugging feeling in my soul which said that I should get closer to him was even stronger and it was pushing me to give myself to him completely. To be honest, I wasn't resisting that feeling even in the slightest. I was very happy with Hiro and I'm also looking forward to my first time. I wonder how it's going to feel~


“I’ll make sure to concoct some good pills,” I said, and Hiro nodded before he left, oblivious to my thoughts. If he would have known, then he wouldn't have left so calmly. I felt my love rising for him, but I quickly suppressed it because this wasn't the right moment for that. I had to concentrate!


I entered the greenhouse. The guiding soldier was really curious to stay and see how I looked like. It was so clear on his face. Males can't hide their curiosity when it comes to women... I guess he too thought that I'm probably not going to work in my black cloak which was still on us. Now that I think about it, not even Shao Xian knows how we look. Whatever...


Unfortunately for him, Hiro asked him to lead the way to the forge and he was compelled to leave. His only hope to see who was under the hood and cape was the party! I think that he is going to attend and probably the others thought alike.


I started searching in my memories about different kinds of experiences and knowledge on each of these herbs. I may have theoretical knowledge, but I don’t have any experience doing it myself. That’s why when I tried concocting my firs pill, I failed. Miserably... All of the essence I gained from burning up those herbs went out of my control, mixed together then exploded in my face.


I bet that Hiro would laugh upon seeing my pitiful black face... It’s good that he isn’t here at the moment. I would be laughed at again! Though... no, I'm wrong. I'd rather see him laughing at me than feel this loneliness. I felt lonely now that I was alone. I've got so used to his presence. Should I check on him? I- It's not because I want to see him, yeah. I- I just want to- ah... who am I lying to? To myself? I'm already missing him.


I slapped my face to regain my composure. My face was actually still black when I saw something terrible. The guiding soldier who left with Hiro was actually coming back. Since the door was left open, he didn’t miss to look inside. He saw me in such an embarrassing moment!


Nooo! He saw me! This can’t be! Why is my luck so bad!? I should have closed that fucking door! Wait, why is he looking at me like that? Maybe he is thinking that I’m using dark magic? Hehe, yes yes, believe in it! - I thought.


Wait, but he doesn't have any change in his expression. No, he seems to be dejected. The soldier upon seeing that he was noticed by me, nodded as a greeting and then left. Y- Yes! It seems like he indeed thought that I used dark magic! Hahaha! Victory! I quickly ran to the door and shut it. I’m never going to leave ANY kind of door opened that I came through!


Afterward, I tried it again and again. Since we True Divine Beasts learned quickly I was much better on my second try. This time I burned the necessary herbs and pulled out their essence. I made three streams of liquefied essences. Those three herbs were necessary to create a low-level Energy Restoring Pill.


As it was claimed in my memories, I started controlling the first and third stream of liquefied essences and slowly mixed them. Afterward, when those two streams completely mixed I added the third stream and slowly mixed it. When I was done with this, I used my mind power to compress the liquid ball as much as possible, then took out a core and poured ten percent of its energy into the pill.


Actually, this was the easiest part. As the energy entered the pill, it became scorching hot and in a few seconds, it consolidated. Seeing my success I felt very happy. Even my tiredness because of the consumed mind power to control the essence was suddenly gone.


Afterward, I started concocting many more pills. I concocted mind power restoring pills, energy restoring pills, healing pills and boosting pills. The boosting pill was good after a good workout. If we take it after exercising our bodies and start meditating then we are going to progress faster. If we could do this all the time, then aren't going to need three years to ascend again!


When I was out of cores, I left the greenhouse and took my way towards the forge. I don't know how, but I had a feeling in my chest. I felt where is Hiro! We aren't soul bounded yet, but I swear that my soul is already connected with him in a way!


-------- Hiro's Pov: -------------------------------


Cultivators at the first stage of Space Founding Realm had five golems of strength, normally, which meant thirty-seven thousand and five thousand kilograms. While cultivators at the early ninth stage usually had nine hundred thirty-seven thousand and five hundred kilograms of strength! If you think about it. How could a metal like iron stop such a huge force?


Those metals might be strong, but being struck by such a huge amount of strength non-stop would surely break it. If not in one hit, then after a few hits. Naturally, the metals which were found in the mortal realm were only the most common trash here. What we had here were things like orichalcum and adamantine! Those might be legendary metals in the lower realms, but it was quite common here.


It was also the same with for example Trinatimuz. It was a 'legendary' metal here, but it was common in the third realm. This was because the higher realm you were in, the more concentrated the Universe Energy was. This meant that more powerful metals, herbs, and materials would be formed over time. There was a catch about this, though, but that's for the future as it is from the fifth realm onwards. We were still far away from that.


As I entered the forge, the guiding soldier quickly left almost running. He really wanted to see Alice... it seems. I've met the best smith of the family, who started teaching me the right way to make weapons. Although he wasn't able to use mind power, but that wasn't hard and I could learn that easily. The harder part was to smith the weapons or armors themselves.


After showing me once, I started smithing my first weapon, under the guidance of the master smith and my own memories. Firstly, I melt the metal called orichalcum by using Fire Magic. When I was done with this, I hammered the sword into shape. He realized that hammering out the impurities and the air from the metal wasn’t that easy, but luckily, I had not only my inherent memories but even a mentor.


The smith was even pointing out the difference in sounds. After pointing it out, I indeed noticed that it sounds differently if I hit an impure part of the metal. Since I was a fast learner, just like every True Divine Beast, it didn't take long for me to get the hang of it. Afterward, I tempered the weapon for about half an hour and so, my first self-made weapon was finished.


Although the first blade was crude and most likely it would break after taking a few hits from even a normal sword... but I was still happy with it. In other words, this weapon was a failure. I also realized that the tempering process took less time than it was supposed to, so I will have to work on it for a longer time.


But my second try was already much better. Since this was a longer process than pill concocting I didn’t need many tries to learn how to smith a weapon so I've quickly learned how to do it right. I also used my mind power to feel the impurities and I even infused it into the weapons.


Shortly after, the weapons I made were already as good as the weapons of the family’s smith... He was startled and surprised at my speed of progression. I looked like a seventeen-years-old teenager, yet I've learned to smith so quickly. Of course, I still had a long way to go. His real surprise was left for a later time when I started smithing even better weapons than himself...


When he saw this he rushed out to tell it to the family head. I slowly focused all of my attention on what I was doing as I closed out my surroundings. I was making a sword right now. I hammered and hammered it. The impurities were being hammered out by each hit and my remaining mind power was being infused into the weapon. I deliberately used only little parts of my mind power before, so that I could practice longer.


But now I used all of my remaining mind power in the last weapon I was making for today. The weapon started to lightly glow with a faint light from the infused mindpower. I used only fire attribute for now, so it was a fire attributed sword. This meant that the person using it could unleash fire as easily as breathing while using this weapon without even using his/her own space energy.


Maybe I should say that it would automatically activate! When I looked up, I saw Alice standing in the doorway looking at my face. She seemed to be really immersed in what she was doing. "A- Ah! Oh, I- I spaced out. Sorry. I was lost in looking at your concentrating face, fufu~" Alice said with a little smile while still looking at me.


This made me really happy. "I have such a cute girlfriend," I said as I looked at her with a smile. She turned away with a small blush. Noticing the bag tied to her waist I said - "It seems like you have progressed in your concocting skills.” She looked down then she looked back into my eyes as she said with a smile. “Yeah, and it seems like you weren't idling by either."


I raised the sword into the air and it was still glowing with a faint red light. I swung it in the air and it left a trail of fire behind itself.


“I think that I'll give this to the family head to use, then I'll do even better ones in the future since I've done this while having only a very small amount of my mind power left,” I said jokingly.


“Aren’t you a bit ungrateful... Haha~” Alice said with a small laugh upon hearing my words.


“Okay, okay I was just kidding. I’ll tell him that I’ll make more weapons like this if he lets me and he can give it to his soldiers. I’ll make weapons with even more elements imbued in them!” I said, already feeling excited to continue, but I felt tired and out of mind power, so it wasn't the right time for me to do it.


“But before that, what kind of weapon do you want Alice?” I said as I went up to her and hugged her. “Hmm, I thought about it before and I think that I want two scimitars, if possible.” She said as she put her chin on my shoulder. “Scimitar? Well, it can be done.” I said as I gave a kiss on the side of her head.


“Okay~ I’m expectantly waiting for it. Hehe~” She said as she started blowing my neck, which she knew that I didn't like. It tickled me... "N- Nah! Stop! Hahaha~ It will be done! But at first, I think that I’ll make the weapons for the Saho family. Like that, I can freely train my smithing skills and also if there is really going to be a war between the two families then them having better weapons is going to make their losses much lesser.”


"I can make our weapons anytime, anyway..." I said after thinking about how it would be the best for us! “Uhn! We have time anyway so you don’t have to be anxious about making it. By the way, what kind of weapon do you want?” Alice said as she also a added a question after kissing my face with her soft lips.


“Hmm, I haven’t thought about it yet, but maybe... dual swords! It doesn't matter that much. I want to try out many weapons in the future. Spears, hammers, axes, staves, bows and even some exotic ones! I don't want to be stuck using a single kind of weapon.” I said as I returned her kiss. Her fragrance was flooding my nostrils, making me want to love her even more.


(AN:\ Hiro’s sword but dual wielding in an X on his back.)

(AN:\ Alice’s scimitar she too is going to be a dual wielder. I don’t own any of these pictures and they are here for illustration purposes!)


We left the forge and went into our room and I realized something that I forgot about before. “A BED! A FUCKING BED! AAH! HOW I MISSED IT!” I shouted happily. The truth is that ever since reincarnating I never had the chance to sleep in a bed! We lived our lives in forests and jungles in the first realm. Although we were able to sleep in a hotel on our third day... but I wouldn't call that thing a bed.


The only thing that made it feel good was Alice's closeness. Alice didn't know either how it feels to sleep on a really good and comfy bed. I'll make sure to make one, once I have enough time. Alice walked over to the bed as she sat down on its side.


“You know. Tomorrow is our birthday...” Alice said while fiddling with her fingers with a downcast head. “Yeah, I know. I wonder what should I make or buy as a present to you?” I questioned her. I know that it wasn't the custom on Earth, but we didn't care about such things. I knew Alice better than that after such a long time.


We would rather not be surprised and get something useful or something we like than pretending to be happy with something useless... I said it as I picked up a glass of water from the cabinet I was standing next to. Alice started moving her finger in a circle on the bed.


“Well, you know I have something in mind and that could work as a present for the both of us.” She said, still looking downward. “Eh~ What is it? I’ll make it real for sure!” I said, wondering what does she had in mind.


Alright, I'll be honest. I was quite sure about her thoughts, but I wanted to hear it from her mouth. “You are so evil. Do you want me to say out loudly that ‘we could fuck through the whole night’?” She said as she turned towards me and looked into my eyes with a smirk. Hearing her wording I sprayed the water out of my mouth and I also choked on it. It went into my lungs so I started coughing.


"Hahaha~" Alice started laughing at my reaction. This girl... Well, that’s the difference. Even if she is my ‘other half’ and we like the same things she is still another being with different mood swings and complex feelings. Even though I can predict her reactions most of the time, but she is still a different person.


Well, it’s the best like this. If it would be otherwise it would be boring since I would always know what she is going to say or what she is thinking... She would be like a machine. Though she really caught me off-guard by this.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 9 - Bonding through the night (Contains 18+)

Bonding through the night

Hiro's POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------

We laid down in the same bed, but after thinking about what we are going to do tomorrow at the same time, I felt restless. I wasn't afraid of it. If anything, then I was anticipating it. To be honest, I couldn't wait! I wanted to pounce on her right there, right then.


Alice was facing toward me on the bed with her eyes opened. I crept close to her and gave her a kiss on her lips, which slowly turned into a kissing contest... We pushed each other away exactly at the same time, saying - "Stop, we should wait for tomorrow!" "Hahaha, We really think alike," Alice said with a small chuckle. Her sweet fragrance was invading my nostrils. She is a succubus... not a dragon!


"Ugh. I'm rock hard. I think that it's better if I turn the other way or I might attack you." I said while I was already turning around. "Uhn! I think that it's better if I too turn around." Alice agreed, following my example. We were laying on our bed, with wide opened eyes. I couldn't sleep... It wasn't a big problem because at this level we didn't have to sleep too much.


The higher we went, the less we had to eat or sleep. On the fourth level, we could get by without even sleeping or eating. Especially thanks to my race. Or to be more exact, I could do that even now. The next day my eyes were still opened with red circles around them. My reunion with a soft bed wasn't as sweet as I imagined.


My lust for Alice oppressed all of my feelings, but as I turned around to wake up, I had to see that she felt the same way. "It's weird. This is the first time that I'm feeling slightly awkward in your presence. I guess it's going to disappear when we finally reach that point of the night. I'm looking forward to it very much!" I said with a small chuckle as Alice sat up and looked towards me.


She blushed slightly upon hearing my words and started fiddling with her fingers as she said, "I- I feel the same way. Anyway, let's wake up for now. It's better than burning in our lust for each other."


To be honest, we even started training at night and exercised our bodies out of boredom. It was better than laying there, looking at the walls... When we were done with wearing our clothes, unexpectedly, Shao Xian opened the doors after a knock and came in. "Ah, it seems like you two are up. Great! I just came to tell you that we are going to hold the party in your honor, today evening."


"Okay. We thank you..." Alice said with downcast eyes, with a not so happy voice. Shao Xian didn't notice it, though. Instead of noticing it, he asked about the sword I've made. "I've heard that you are talented in smithing? Now I have one more reason to make you two stay here."


“Would you mind working for me? Naturally, I'm going to pay you two, high salaries, especially if Alice could concoct pills for us too! You can also stay as long as you wish and I'm not going to restrict you in any way. You can also-" He kept talking about business, but I had to stop him.


“Thanks for the offer, but I don’t think that we are going to stay for too long. At most till the war with the Wu family. If we are done with killing that bastard, we are going to leave.” I told him the truth honestly.


“Oh~ You know that’s still at least one and half a year away right? That’s quite a lot of time you know?” He said, pointing out that we don't have to stay here forever. Of course, I also knew it, but if he is so indulgent, then why not?


“Well, we can be persuaded if the contract is only that long,” Alice answered him quickly. “Haha, I understand, I understand. Like I said, you can travel around or spend your time however you want to. All I'm going to ask you is to make weapons and pills exclusively for my family!”


"What about the amount of work?" I questioned him, but he answered positively. "Hmm- I don't want to pressure you, so if you could make twenty such weapons and armors a month, then I'd be very happy. By doing so, the cream of my army would be well armed, which would mean a higher chance of victory."


"I don't know a thing about pharmacy so that's going to depend on you," he said as he looked at Alice. "Oh, that's alright then. If we can produce more than that, then we are going to sell it to you." I added to finish our little business. "I'm alright with that. But before leaving I have a question." Shao Xian was saying this while raising up his eyebrows and looking at us.


"Do you want to attend to the party in those black capes? You can trust me, you know? If you don't have nice clothes, then I can send one of my soldiers to guide you to a nice clothing store. I'm going to pay for anything you buy there. I'll be honest, you've got me interested in your looks with so much secrecy..."


"Eh? Oh, we are still wearing these? I completely forgot about it. Haha~ We have worn them without even noticing it." Alice said with a small chuckle. "Are you interested in going, Alice?" I questioned her. "Let's go." She came close to my ears as she whispered into them. "I'll buy something nice for today evening. Since you have told me your preference..."


Hearing her words and imagining how she is going to look, I couldn't help but getting hard. "We are going! Let's move quickly!" I said, almost shouting. Shao Xian raised his eyebrows seeing my reaction as he answered. “Fine, then I'll notify someone to go and help you out. I'm quite sure that you haven't touched the memory crystal yet."


"Yeah, we haven't. We thank you for your help," Alice said with a small smile. Soon the same soldier who was guiding us yesterday arrived once again. “Hi! I’m going to be your guide for today too.” He said happily, but there one of his eyes was black and it looked like a fist...

“Thanks, though sometimes it feels like to me as if you would be coming on purpose. Hahaha-” I said while laughing, thinking that they really want to see my Alice's looks. “Hahaha, what are you talking about? It’s just a coincidence.” He said laughing awkwardly, which made it clear that I was spot on. “I think so haha.” I eased the mood by saying so, though it didn't help much.


The soldiers were probably fighting it out to become the 'guides' who would be the first one to see our looks. If they would have seen it before, then no one would care. This is simply because of human nature. We were always interested in things we didn't know. Now they were interested in Alice's looks, probably. Hearing her melodious and pleasant voice, probably I too would be interested in finding out how she looks like.


Alice started going towards a random way, wanting to leave us behind, but... “Miss Alice... The other way...” the soldier pointed out that she was going the wrong way. “*Cough* I know, I was going to the bathroom,” Alice said to save the moment, but she failed miserably at doing so. “Miss. That’s the other way too," the soldier said, destroying her only hope to save herself. “...”


Alice looked at me so that only I was able to see her face as she dismissed her Dark Magic, covering her face. I saw her pitiful face and I wasn't able to laugh at her. She is too good at manipulating me... but at least she was also easily manipulated by me. I embraced her, but we were quickly interrupted.


“*Cough* Uhm, could we move?” The soldier said, feeling restless. We left the Shao family's castle and took our way towards an expensive looking clothing store. Alice tried on many clothes, but unfortunately for the soldier, she was seen only by me because Alice wasn’t the one coming out of the fitting room, but I was the one going into it.


Though... I didn't dare to go in while she was changing, fearing that I'd lose my self-control. The poor soldier wasn't able to learn more than he knew the whole day.


At the party.


It was held in the main hall of the castle which was huge. We were standing in the doorway, waiting for Shao Xian to finish his speech. Of course, he was the one to think of such things... “Just what’s with this idiocy... Why do we have to stand outside the door for him to finish his toast? I already hate this party and I can feel the presence of many people inside. Do we really have to go into this hall? I don’t want to!”


Alice started whining, realizing that this thing, called 'party' indeed wasn't as good as it sounded. “See? I've told you that it’s a real bother. I hate parties. How could anyone even enjoy this? Though... Seeing you in your clothes would already worth it coming. I bet that their jaws are going to drop after seeing you. Hehe~” I said as I checked out my girlfriend.


“Keep them away from me if possible. I don't want to be encircled by stupid wolves,” Alice said fearing her purity. “Hehe, don’t worry, if anyone is going to try doing something, they are going to be sorry," I said to soothe her anxiousness. As we heard our names being called, we opened the door and entered the hall.


We felt terrible because the hall was deathly silent and everyone was looking at us. Every soldier attended the event... There was a platform at the back, on which we saw a long table filled to the brim with food and drinks. The family head was sitting in the middle and his wife Shao Xin Lao was sitting right next to him on his left side while his daughter was sitting on his right side.


Xin Lao was very similar to her daughter, but she had long black hair and she looked more mature. She too was at the ninth stage of Space Founding Realm.


“I hate being in the center of attention this much... How can anyone like this?” I whispered to Alice and she answered by saying with gritted teeth - “I don’t know but let’s move toward that damned table...”


-------- A random male soldier's pov: ---------------------


Those two appeared in the castle not long ago in their black capes. Thanks to the news, everyone knew that they were the ones who destroyed the Wu family's formations. Originally, we didn't care about their looks, but after staying here for a few days, we became more and more interested in them. We couldn't help it. We always fought it out to be the ones to 'guide' them, hoping that we would know more, but it was for naught.


Now that it was the evening of the party, we felt really curious to see what is under those black cloaks other than their green eyes. When they entered the hall, I felt my mouth go dry. That girl was simply an angel, a goddess. I've never in my whole life have seen such a beauty. She had a thigh-long, black dress on, with frills.


She also wore high-heels and black thigh-high socks. Her dress was coiling around her body tightly, making her figure clear. Her blonde hair was shining beautifully under the lights of the hall and her strangely shining green eyes only accentuated her beauty. I couldn't help but feel hard upon seeing her sexy body and her beauty.


I didn't know whether to kneel down in front of her beauty or if I should pounce on her and make her mine. Of course, I'd rather to the first one, but I couldn't help but think of such things... I swear that I've stopped breathing for a few seconds when I saw her. I couldn't help but wonder if I'm hallucinating.


Upon seeing her, I thought that there is no man worthy of her, but unfortunately for me, I had to admit that the guy next to him matched with her greatly... They left their places and moved towards the table where our boss was still standing with as surprised look on his face as we. Upon reaching there, they greeted our boss and his family. I think that it was the first time that they saw his wife, but she was a hard working one.


Most of the time she was training... Then they sat down, visibly awkwardly at the table and waited for Shao Xian to start doing something... Like eating. It was clear that they had no idea what to do. Haha- they were really alike. I've rarely seen someone who would feel awkward at a party, though our lustful and admiring eyes might be the cause of it.


“My family members, soldiers, workers! We celebrate today because of a reason you most likely know. Two people saved the future of our family by destroying the Wu family’s formation. Now it’s sure that they will only weaken as the days are passing by and we have nothing to fear anymore. Thanks to them now we can freely live our lives in this world! So I raise my glass to these two people: Alice and Hiro!”


The boss explained once again the reason for this party. After being done with eating, we started chatting loudly. The stronger ones went closer to miss Alice. Ah~ I too would like to talk with her. I've heard lines like - “Young lady you are so beautiful."

"I wonder if you could come with me on a date~”


Some of the daring ones even said such words, but after a kick from Hiro, they didn't speak anymore and left. It was nothing surprising. If I were to have such a beauty as my lover, then I wouldn't want others to flirt with her in front of me either. Our boss glared at the guy, but it didn't matter anymore. A few minutes later, those two left with slightly red faces. To be honest, I have an idea what are they going to do... I'm so envious!!!


(AN:\ If you aren't interested in the sex scene, this is the end of the chapter for you. I'm going to explain the soul bound descriptively in the next chapter, so you aren't going to know less than the others.)


-------------- Hiro's Pov: ---------------------------


As we left the hall we heaved a sigh of relief. “Hah finally, it was so terrible. I really wanted to kill those guys." I said a bit angrily, but I had something more pressing in my pants to feel too angry. "Kicking them was good enough," Alice answered as we ran back to our room.


As we entered our room, still running, we jumped on our soft bed. Alice was simply so damned hot and sexy, that I was about to burst. "Shall we start?" Alice whispered into my ears as she leaned closer to me. I felt a ball being struck in my throat. I touched her full, wet, and pink lips with my fingers, then I held onto her chin and pulled her into a kiss.


I spread open her mouth with my tongue and entered her interior. Her mouth felt hot and wet. Her tongue was rolling around mine while we were kissing madly. I slowly pushed her down. While she was laying on her back, I put my arms beside her. We kept madly kissing with our eyes closed. When I opened my eyes and separated from her, I saw her eyes, which were burning with lust, and a stream of saliva connecting our lips.


I kissed her neck for a short time as I started kissing her once again. I sneaked my right hand downwards on her sides, feeling her sexy figure all the way down. I caressed her thighs for a short amount of time, then I moved my hand to her inner thighs and slowly crept upward with my fingers.


She reflexively shut her legs, but not too tightly. "Haaa-haaa, let me in," I said as I separated from her for a moment, while I was breathing heavily, panting. She opened her legs and I touched her wet and hot private parts. She had a strong fragrance because thanks to out purified bodies, we didn't smell anywhere like mortals. Not even our sweat was smelly.


I felt my head going numb and muddy and seeing Alice's face, she probably felt the same. My heart was almost jumping out of my chest. "Last time I wasn't able to pleasure you, it's my time now," I said as I kissed her neck and then started moving downwards on her body while showering her with my kisses. She put her hands on my head and started pressing me downwards.


She wanted me to touch her. To mark her, to make her mine. "Uhm- do it, Hiro, I'm so horny~" She said with a small moan. I pulled up her dress wildly and pressed my fingers against her pant. She was soaking wet... "Mhh~ Do it directly," Alice wished and I obeyed. I pulled down her pants and I've seen up close her beautiful pussy.


She had a thick, soft and plump labia, which made me go mad. I was about to burst just from looking. My precum was flooding my pants as I felt her strong fragrance. I spread her labia apart with my fingers. Her clitoris was slightly swollen. That wasn't enough. I have to cause her pleasure and make it bigger! I pinched it curiously, but it caused a bigger reaction than I imagined.


"AAAH~ I'm weak to my clitoris. Although you don't know about it, but I've pleasured myself numerous times when you started sleeping while looking at your face. You wasn't the only one feeling horny, you know? Especially since our last time on that spaceship," Alice said while panting lightly. Hearing her words, I went mad.


I quickly pounced on her pussy and started playing with her clitoris. I bit into it weakly, pinched it, massaged it, rubbed it with my tongue. "Ah- Ahh- Ahn~ Yes!" Alice was moaning non-stop. I've seen her vagina slightly opening up, so I put one of my fingers into her and started stirring up her insides.


She reacted by shutting her legs out of reflex, but she quickly opened them once again for me as she started moaning. "Ahh, yes, yes, stir up my insides, Hiro. !" I put another finger of mine into her and moved my hands strongly inside and downwards. She grabbed onto my hair and started pulling on it weakly. I reached out with my hands and grabbed onto her soft, plump and huge tits.


Our bodies have fully matured, she wouldn't grow bigger, but she didn't have to. It would become gross if she would be any bigger. A normal penis would be easily lost in her breasts. Her pink nipples stood cutely erect as her chest was heaving up and down from her, breathing heavily. "Ahn~ My nipples too? I- I'm going to cum!"


After working on her for a short time, I felt that her body started trembling slightly and she held onto my head strongly as she was pushing me into her private parts. "Ahh- AAHH- AAAAHH~ I'M COMING! " She shouted loudly and I soon saw a nice amount of juice spray out of her pussy, straight of on my face.


Her eyes became unfocused while she was looking towards the ceiling. She was panting heavily as she covered her face with her arms. I started caressing her clitoris, which was by now, as big as a bumblebee. I couldn't help but pinch into it, which caused her to yelp cutely. "Ahn~ I'M still very sensitive, wait a bit. Alright. I'll serve you. What do you want me to do?" Alice asked me as she sat down.


She put her hands on my thighs and started caressing me as she sat on her legs. Her big breasts were there, in front of me. Her whole body was plump at the right places. Her breasts and her ass. She had big and taut breasts, which made me want to enjoy them. "W- Would you mind sucking me, while also using your breasts?" I said a bit afraid of what is she going to answer. I don't know if she would do it.


I didn't have to wait for long for her to answer. She laughed at me as she said - "Haha~ What are you being so nervous for? You know that I'd do anything for you. And to be honest, I'd gladly suck you anytime~ " She finished her sentence by whispering into my ears. I was hard anyway, but after her sentence, I think that I could pierce a stone wall with my penis.


I sat on the side of the bed and she jumped down from it and kneeled down in front of me. My penis stood at attention as she started examining it curiously. "Woah~ I've never seen it up close. I- It's big. Is this going to penetrate my pussy?" She said while poking it, putting it beside her face, then she even licked it. This is a succubus! I felt my lust raging inside me. "AAAAH! Alice! Do something with it or I'll go crazy!" I couldn't help but shout madly.


"Fufu~ I'll make you fly into the clouds." I couldn't help but believe in her words... She grabbed onto my cock with her fingers while looking into my eyes the whole time. She never ceased looking into my eyes as she put her lips on my glans, kissed it, licked it. She is teasing me... She is very dangerous!!! Don't go near her!


My balls were about to burst. She finally put my cock between her huge breasts and even my penis was barely big enough to come out and reach her mouth. She put the tip of my penis into her mouth and I felt her tongue start rolling around my glans. She was still looking into my eyes while doing it. Seeing my expressions, she quickly found out my weak points and started attacking them.


He plump breasts were pressed tightly against my shaft and she was moving them up and down without stopping even for a single moment. I- I couldn't help but release my huge load in just a few seconds! What's with this!? She is way too good at everything! Our quick learning abilities kicked in at these times too...


I released my load inside her mouth as I stood up quickly. "Haaa- haaa- I want you to suck on it deeply. I know that I'm going to be indebted, but I want you to do it, now!" I said while panting heavily. "Fufu~ You'll have to make my pussy feel good with your rod, alright?" She questioned me with a teasing smile. I quickly nodded as an answer.


She opened her mouth and I thrust my penis into her mouth in one go. It went down on her throat so she started choking for as I was fucking her mouth pussy. I know that I was way too wild, but it felt way too good. I couldn't stop myself. She put her arms around my waist as she started sucking on my penis deeply. She was moving her head while I was moving my hips. Her mouth felt very hot and wet.


While fucking her mouth, I started thinking about how her pussy is going to feel. Is it going to be similar? I have yet to find out! Seeing that I was fucking my woman's mouth as much and as wildly as I wanted, I felt my conquering male instincts rising in my chest. This time I was able to hold out for much longer before I busted my load into her throat. I felt a hot feeling rising in my spine. It quickly crept upwards, reaching my penis.


It soon shot out of my penis, straight down her throat. I've heard slurping and gulping noises as she was swallowing all of it. As I pulled out my penis from her mouth, I saw a thin line of sperm and saliva still connecting us together. She wiped the sides of her mouth with her hands, which had my sperm on them. "ARGH! Alice! I can't wait any longer. I need your pussy! I want to mark you and penetrate you!" I shouted with a mad face.


"Haa- haa, yes. Make me into yours alone, mark my body! " Alice answered as she jumped on me and started kissing me. She coiled her legs around my waist and our private parts were rubbing against each other. As her crotch touched my waist, I felt my whole crotch becoming wet from her pussy juices. She was soaking wet and she was like a little river!


I put her down on the bed and she opened her legs widely for me to enter. I spread open her labia, which caused her to moan. "Ahn~ Come, let's start with our bonding~ Are you ready?" She questioned me as she turned upwards to look into my eyes. I held my penis and started rubbing it on her clitoris for a few seconds as I answered.


"I'm ready anytime. I love you so much, Alice. I'm never going to let go of you, alright? No one can touch you or take you away from me. I'll be yours alone, and you will be mine alone." She answered with a very happy face and an - "Uhn! " "Come into me, mark my pussy, stir me up, you beast!" Hearing her provocative words, I put my penis in the right place and thrust into her in one go.


"AAHHH!" She shouted as she coiled her legs around my back tightly, with a force which would crush a mortal. Don't underestimate the strength of a dragon! She had high regeneration speed so after a few seconds, I felt her bleeding stop. We reached out towards each other with our souls, with our mind powers, with our everything.


Our memories, knowledge, skills, experiences, thoughts, secrets, everything started to intertwine together. We were becoming one with each other. We felt a bond forming between us, which was so strong that it threatened to swallow the world. The whole universe could die out for all I care but her.


I naturally knew about my feelings, which were seen by Alice. How I knew that she is my other half, how I had some broken memories from my past life, how my nervousness started turning into liking, and then into loving. I too felt how Alice’s feeling towards me kept changing as we were growing up. She was just like me. At first, she was suspicious of me, but she always felt a pulling feeling towards me.


She had quickly gotten a liking to me, which had turned into love in a short time. I felt her, and she felt me. We were two, yet we were one. That’s how we became soul bounded. Now we were able to hear and feel everything the other felt. There weren't hidden thoughts, secrets between us. We can't hide anything from each other, but nor did we have to.


She- She was simply perfect to me, and I felt and heard her thoughts. She felt the same way and thought the same way. She found me perfect for her taste. Now I was also able to easily point out her weak points, thanks to knowing everything about her and her body. She could no longer hide anything from me. If one of us were to die, then the other would die together.


Our souls were connected so if one goes, then the other follows. We felt our endless love for each other turn back into endless lust. I- I wanted her so badly, that I didn't know that it would be possible! When I pushed my penis inside her, she felt very good. The shape of her vagina and my penis were also the same, making it possible for me, to rub her favorite spots without doing anything!


Of course, if I were to target them, then she would go to cloud nine... I kissed her forehead and then her lips, then I asked. "Can I move dear?" I- I didn't know that feeling so much love was possible. This was something entirely new to me. "Do it, my love. I want you to fill me up. Fill up the missing pieces of my soul with your own!"


Hearing her words. I started moving. At first, I did it slowly and felt where she loves it the most and which spot would make her feel the best. Alice also felt that I was feeling so good that my head was in the clouds. Like that even though both of us were inexperienced, but both of us knew how to move to please the other one.


Alice kept tightening and sometimes loosening up her pussy, making me grunt numerous times from the pleasure I felt. Her pussy was very tight, hot, and wet. I- I didn't think that there was something which felt this good and heavenly. Especially when she tightened her pussy... Feeling restless and my raging lust, I started picking up on my pace. I started rubbing her deepest parts, reaching her womb.


"AAH~ Yeah, yeah Oh my god~ I- It feels so good! AAHH~ AAAAHH~ " Alice was moaning loudly without stopping even for a moment. Her legs were shaking and trembling non-stop, while she was coiling them tightly around my back. She accepted all of me into her. I was embracing her back while doing her and I felt her back arching into a bridge numerous times.


More like... with every thrust I made. "Haah~ Do it, Hiro. Do it quicker. Pick up your pace. Rub me, grind me, mark me, make me into yours. I want you to plow my lands wildly!" She said with a wistful and shaking voice. Her face was flushed red. I picked up on my pace and started pounding her pussy. I saw her face distorting into an elated and mad one. It didn't make her ugly.


It made her look fucking sexy! She was lusting over my penis. Her tears were falling out of happiness, which I felt through our bond. Her mouth was wide opened while I was pounding her pussy as a line of saliva was flowing out of her mouth. I felt like a dog in heat upon seeing her erotic face. I kept pounding her pussy without any reservation and I was attacking her weak spots.


After a few minutes, I felt a hotness rising in my spine, while Alice felt it from her clitoris. As that hotness broke like a dam, I released my biggest ever load into her. I was holding it back by using magic or else I'd have long ago busted my load into her womb. I felt through our connection as an overwhelming warmness flooded out of her clitoris, through her pussy, her crotch. A bolt of electricity reached our brains as I grunted and Alice shouted out loudly.


"AAAHH! FUCK YES!! FUCK ME, Hiro!!! Don't stop! Make me cum, no make me orgasm! It's not too far away!" Hearing her words, I didn't stop fucking her brains out. She kept cumming without stopping and her folds were crazily tightening around my dick, whilst her pussy was flowing like a river.


She was helping my movements by moving my hips with her legs. I kept rocking inside her, which caused us great pleasure. I felt through our bond that she felt something huge arriving. I raised my upper body to look at her clitoris, which was as big as a hornet! Upon pinching it, everything was released. The warmness rushed out of her clitoris and spread through her whole crotch.


Her toes rolled up and she was squeezing the blanket tightly under her. Her chest became flushed, her whole body was trembling and shaking and as she felt her orgasm, her back went into an arch, her body started spasming and she screamed out loudly. "FUCK YES! OH MY- " She put her hands on her mouth, "MMMM! " She continued screaming from the pleasure she felt.


She was squirting! My penis and my whole crotch became soaked in her lewd pussy juices. She made a lewd face and she kept on spasming for about thirty seconds before she fell back on the bed, without any strength left inside her body. She became vulnerable, which made my conquering instincts raise to the heavens! My woman was right under me, completely powerless under the rule of my penis!


Her face was a total mess. I put my finger into her mouth and she started sucking on it. She slowly opened her eyes, while still being in a bliss. "Ahn~ My love. You are the best. I- I didn't know that there is such a level of pleasure. No masturbation can make me feel good. "Heh- I'm glad that you liked it. Are you ready for the next round?" I questioned her, which to she answered by saying - "Do my pussy."


We weren't mortals with low stamina. Cumming and fucking through a whole night wouldn't be a problem. Since she was completely wasted, I was the one controlling her. I turned her body over and raised her plump and taut ass. I couldn't help but spank on it. "Ahn~ Someone is very wild. Now come, make me feel good again." Alice was literally going crazy over my cock.


I spread her soft and squishy ass and penetrated her pussy in one go. I was holding onto her thighs as I started pounding her pussy. After doing it like that for a while, I leaned over and started whispering dirty things into her ears, which got her going.


“I see that your slutty pussy is enjoying this very much. You should look at your dirty face how much you are enjoying my dick, which is going in and out of you. I may be a pervert, but you are a slut as well, deep inside. Just look at how wet you are.”


I bit on the top of her ears making a line of electricity run through her back, making her whole bottom shake. I moved my hands under her and grabbed her tits. I started moving my fingers in a circle around her nipples, sometimes pinching them.


She was moaning so loudly, that probably the other were hearing us too, but I couldn't care any less about it at the moment. We can always worry about such things, tomorrow. I took out my right hand from under her and grabbed with it into her hair tightly. I started pulling on it gently. This caused her to feel wild as she kept moving her butt up and down. I didn't even have to move! She was fucking herself.


I released her left breast, feeling sad that I didn't have more arms and I used my left hand to start playing with her clitoris. Her tight and wet pussy soon made me reach climax. I held onto her thighs and pulled her on me as I poured my semen into her womb. She was skewered on my penis as we both came.


Another perk of soul bound while having sex was that we would always come together~ I wanted to fuck her wildly. This was nowhere near enough. I made her stand to the wall. I grabbed onto her blonde hair from behind and put my penis close to her hole. She started rubbing her clitoris on it and tried to insert it without her hands. I didn't even have to move!


"Neee~ Hiro! Please, don't tease me! You can feel how much I want you in my body. Please, please, please!!! Skewer my dirty pussy!" Hearing her shout, I had no way to stop myself and I put my penis into her vagina. I wanted to see how she is going to lose strength in her legs and how she is going to fall on her knees thanks to my penis!


I hugged her body close to mine with my left arm and hand as I held onto her throat and chin and I used my right arm to hug her hips as I was playing with her clitoris using my hand. Just as I expected her legs started trembling. As I kept pounding on her pussy, we both came once again. My hot semen was overflowing in her womb. It spilled out of her pussy and splashed on the ground.


As we came, she fell on his knees, in front of me. She was panting loudly. She looked up and saw my still erect penis in front of her. "This monster is worthy of my kiss~ " She said while looking into my eyes as she gave a kiss on my penis. She put my whole cock into her mouth as she started sucking on it.


"Ugh- Jesus. Alice! Your mouth feels much better than before. This soul bound is way too overpowered! Ahh-" I couldn't help but remark and slightly moan as I felt her technique. This is a sex goddess in action!


We forgot all about our feelings, our goals, our reasons, as this night turned into a mindless release of our feelings in the form of lust. At this level, we can easily control our genetic potentials, so we don’t have to fear a child popping out of nowhere. We were in the deepest parts of each other's mind. We started the real bonding.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 10 - Aftermath

Aftermath

(AN:\IMPORTANT!! From now on, I'll use: [This is how they are going to talk through their bond.] and "This is how they are going to speak with others by using their mind powers, though that's further away."

Alice's POV:

---------------------------------------------------

The next day we woke up in the afternoon. This was our first time, but it felt heavenly. The room was reeking from the smell of our lovemaking. Now that our minds were connected both of us woke up at the same time. We opened our eyes at the same time only to see each other's eyes. We greeted each other with a happy smile.


We didn't need words. This feeling in my chest, it felt so great, so perfect. I felt Hiro inside me, inside my soul, inside my deepest parts and he also felt me. Now that we are connected, we can feel each other's emotions, hear each other's thoughts. We share all of our experiences, emotions, knowledge, memories be it now or the past. Thanks to his memories now I can also smith...


I could also use any of his unfair skills, but he was the same with mine. We could also cultivate in the other's place. Of course, we aren't going to do that, too much... Since Hiro has numerous minds, he won't have to hold back at using them, otherwise, he could have cultivated continuously thanks to his four parallel minds. He is going to use one to help me out till I develop my own parallel mind.


The only 'downside' of this soul bound was that both of us would die if any of us are killed, though that's kind of impossible considering the skills we are going to have... We were embracing each other tightly and after the happiest kiss of my whole life, I woke up. I- I'm just feeling so great! It seems like this feeling isn't going to go away. I love Hiro more than ever. This is bliss~


We sat up, only to see how the room was a total mess. We could still see undried ‘body fluids’ at some places. We went at it crazily like there was no tomorrow and did it in all kinds of positions, even upside down... I felt good~ but we couldn't help it. We just couldn’t control ourselves and totally lost our heads.


I'm sure that this wasn’t the last occurrence, but we at least weren't going to repeat this for a while. However, having sex daily became a necessity to me, to us. I can't help it but want to feel him. The closer the better. I'm crazily in love. If I had any doubts before about Hiro, then I can tell it now for sure, that he is completely perfect to me.


We got up from the bed and dressed up. I wore tight black leather leggings and a straw colored sweater with a thin belt around my waist while Hiro picked up a T-shirt and a pant. We cleaned up the room by burning the ‘liquid’ with fire magic. When we were done, I went in front of Hiro and kissed him deeply as a good morning kiss.


“Thanks for the night,” I said as I turned around. He embraced me from behind as he put his chin on my shoulder. "Anytime, my love," he said as he gave a kiss on my face and then released me.


Both of us went out of the room and went towards the gates. We were in need of cores, so we had to hunt. There was a problem, though... Whenever we passed by someone he/she would look weirdly at us and we knew the reason for it... Then came the worst thing. We saw Shao Xian and his daughter walk by. They were also looking at us weirdly with their stupid red faces, making us feel our shame.


We felt really awkward. Our heads were red from top to bottom, as we stopped and greeted them. “G-Good morning Shao Xian,” said Hiro with a forced smile and I seconded it in the same manner. Seeing our reactions, he eased the mood slightly by chuckling. “Haha~ Being young sure is great, though I don’t think that I’ve ever done something like that!”


Being in the mood he didn’t constrain himself from teasing us. Probably everyone heard us. Since we were in a higher realm, people had good hearing. Usually, everyone used wind magic to cancel out any sound, yet we totally forgot about it.


Although there was a party, when it came to an end and everyone went back to their own courtyards, probably they heard us doing it... the whole night. Using magic, or the space around you, later on, was common sense when you spoke or else everyone would hear what you are talking about, all the time.


Besides the family head, even his daughter, who had her face flushed didn't dare to look into our eyes, yet she still chuckled after hearing Shao Xian's remark. Seeing that the family head was teasing us, Hiro straightened his back and looked him in the eyes. He felt the need to defend the pitiful me.


"Be it as it is... It felt great! Anyway, we are going out to hunt for some cores or else Alice can't concoct pills," Hiro said without any feeling of shame. Feeling and seeing his shamelessness, I also felt freer. Why would I feel shameful? This night was the mark of our love. If someone doesn't like it, then they can come here in front of me and tell me so! Let's see who is going to dare to argue with a Dragon God!


“Alright then. We still have a lot of metals so you can use those. Oh, but wait. You can make stronger pills with high-level cores, right?" He questioned me while looking at me with an inquiring face. "Yeah. If you want to, then you can also send out your soldiers to collect high-level cores, since we aren't powerful enough to do so, yet."


"In that case, let me help you out in that. I'm also going to profit from your work, so the better its quality is, the better it is for me too!" He said, offering up his help. "Alright, though we are still leaving. We need to move our bodies a bit," Hiro said unwisely. Naturally, others wouldn't leave out on remarking on his sentence after such a night.


"Haha! Even though you probably move a lot yesterday night!" Shouted Shao Xian while laughing. "Father! Stop it! Let's go already!" Shao Xiu helped us out by stopping her father. She even slapped his neck. "W- What? Oh... Okay. But it was so much fun!" He said shamelessly as he left. So he took great pleasure in teasing us!


The truth about soul bonding was that it could be used on even more people, though it was rare. Soul bonding has many uses and the only ‘drawback’ would be that if one of the bonded cultivators die, then all of those that are connected to the person's soul are going to die. This is one of the main reason, it’s not widespread. It's mostly used only among crazy lovers, like us.


What was best, was that we could talk by using our bond. Cultivators can talk by using their mind powers, but it can be heard by others if they have stronger mind powers.Contrary to that, our bond can't be sensed and no one can hear what we are talking about. This means that we can talk any time without anyone hearing us. But this was only the smaller thing.


What was even better, was that we could control, feel or do anything with the other's body. This would come in handy in a battle! Thanks to our bond, we can fight in perfect sync with perfect coordination. Now that we are connected if you want to find which is the best coordinating team in the universe, then you can easily point at us!


We left towards a nearby forest and hunted quite a lot of monsters and used their cores to cultivate with. When we came back, we also searched for a good spot on the huge courtyard of the Shao family and built a house on it. We used nature magic to grow a nice and straight tree, then chopped it into equally long and thick planks.


Using those, we built a small and cozy wooden house and stole the bed from the Shao family. What can I say? It was quite flashy as we ran through the courtyard with a bed above our heads... We also used earth magic and made rock walls grow out of the ground. Hiro stole an anvil from the forge and put it inside.


Now he can smith while I can concoct behind him. Being in the same building, close to each other was a necessity to us! A few soldiers soon appeared with bags of cores in their hands. Hiro started smithing weapons and armors, while I started concocting pills. All of these pills could easily restore about eighty percent of the high-level cultivators' energies.


For us? I could restore about fifty percent of our energies. What did you expect? We are True Divine Beasts! We don't have such a low capacity as the other races. All this while Hiro was madly hammering in the forge. He was creating one sword, blade, spear, hammer, axe or mace after another. While he kept on practicing, he became more and more proficient in infusing elements into the weapons he made.


He also realized that he could infuse the weapons with other elements even later on. He just had to control his mind power and add the required attribute to the weapon. [Hey, let me try doing it. I've got interested in it. You can concoct some pills.] I sent my thoughts to Hiro. [Hee~ A busty, smithing woman! That's going to be a nice view! Sorry, but I'll have to slack off and look at you while you are working!] Hiro denied my words jokingly.


"Haha~ as you wish, " I said happily. Thanks to knowing what Hiro knew, I was able to make as good weapons as Hiro, on my first try. He also tried concocting some pills, but it wasn't any harder for him to concoct than to me to smith. Our bond was indeed great!


After playing around for a bit, I went back to making a few pills to us. I also made quite a lot of Bursting Pills, which were good after a good exercise. [Do you want to go out? I'm itching to fight. I know that it hasn't been long, but... we should also advance in our cultivation.] Hiro offered up as he finished his last weapon.


We were itching to have a good fight! Although it’s true that we have left WU planet only four days ago, but our last breakthrough was almost a month ago! We were at the peak of the second stage so breaking through wouldn't take much, especially now that we were able to cultivate in every moment. [Yeah, let's go. I also want to break through to the next stage!] Naturally, I answered positively.


I wouldn't say no to my love even if I'd have a differing opinion, but that was unlikely to ever happen... On the way out, we met the soldier who was ‘guiding’ us before. None of us wore those black capes and upon seeing him, I had an awkward feeling.


[Damn it, just how could we forget about using wind magic? For fuck's sake!] I thought disgruntled. This stupid soldier was looking at me with the same eyes as Shao Xiu!!! [I know Alice, I too have learned from my mistake, but admit it that doing the same thing in a forest would be thrilling and there is no one to hear you!] Hiro threw his idea into my mind with a smirking face.


[B- But I don’t want to have a lovely night while being watched by animals alright!?” What if they were to attack us?] I retorted upon hearing his thoughts. [“Hahaha- you know that I was just kidding. I’m not an exhibitionist.] He said through our bond while laughing inside. [...] I'm not sure if that's true... [!?!? What? You think I am? But you know me!] Hiro started refusing the truth.


[You know me, n- no?] He thought with a despaired face. [Let’s say y-y-yes?] I answered him ridiculing his stuttering. Of course, I wasn't serious. I'd never hurt him in any way.[You pervert you like the idea of outdoor sex haha!] After searching for my thoughts, he started laughing at me. [Noo! Shut up! Anyway, let’s move. This guy is still looking at us.] I shouted in my mind, wanting to get away from the truth.


Sometimes knowing yourself could cause you to feel shame when you think about what kind of person you are. “Uhm guys, why are you looking at each other as if you would be talking?” The soldier said. Talking through our mind and bond was much quicker than speaking, so all this have happened in at most a second and our speed is only going to increase.


“Oh sorry," Hiro said with a stupid face, forgetting that no one knows that we are bonded. [I think that this will become a habit of ours. This is a really convenient way to talk.] I said through our bond, thinking about our future. [Yes and no one can listen in on us! Hahaha!] Hiro thought with an evil laugh while sending me all kinds of perverted images and thoughts. W- What's with that pose!? His imagination is boundless!


“You are doing it again... Are you searching for boss Xian?” The soldier said awkwardly. Whenever he looked at me, his face became flushed. "Nah, not. We are just going to hunt some monsters," I answered him, already imagining a plan in my head to tease him. Being teased all the time wasn't fun, but doing it was another thing!


"Oh? But boss Xian can send some high-level cultivators anytime, why would you bother to-" He wanted to say, but Hiro cut in his words. “No, we would like to go. To begin with, we aren’t accustomed to staying in one place for too long. We enjoy being here, but we are still going to move out from time to time," Hiro explained our reason for leaving.


[We are going out to fuck you mean? ] I questioned Hiro, which caused him to chuckle as he continued. "So what I mean is that we like moving around, it's rare that we stop in one place." "I heard it last nig- more like today..." The soldier mumbled with a low voice.


“Did you say something?” Hiro questioned him with a smile as if we haven't heard anything. [You bastard, you didn’t even use wind magic, of course, I would hear what you said!] He raged on, in his mind, but it was our fault... [Yeah, he said it on purpose. Should I cause him a restless day?] I offered up. I don't like if other men are looking at me, nor does Hiro like it.


But we wanted to take revenge for his remark! [Haha! Do it!] Hiro agreed on my words with a smirk as he looked at the soldier's face. Hiro 'accidentally' dropped the sword in his hands to the ground. I turned around to pick it up. In my leather leggings, the figure of my taut and plump ass was well visible and Hiro even slapped on it. "Ahn~ What are you doing?" I said as I stood back up.


As I stood back up, my decolletage was also visible. I heard the soldier gulp a big one. "Ehm... I have some things to take care of, so if you don't mind, I'm leaving. Hehehe..." He said with an awkward laugh as he quickly walked away. Hmph. Go and suffer, you idiot! You shouldn't have remarked on us!


We moved out of the castle and went towards a forest. While we were at the Shao family we saw a map of this sector and this planet too. Cultivators could easily remember anything after a single look. The whole map of the planet was in our minds so we knew every forest and city. We didn't even bother to visit the information building and touch the memory crystal.


When we reached the forest, we started hunting for two whole days. We got into it too much because of the instincts of our own race. We were craving the bloody battles so we spent two days before going back to the castle with a huge amount of cores and a big pile of leather. We made a tow out of branches and loaded it with the hides. Naturally, our ‘playing’ outdoors didn’t remain only a topic of talking anymore...


When we got back to the city, everyone was looking at us. Killing so many monsters in one go, was quite rare. When we got back to our places, we started crafting leather armors, pills and weapons again. Shao Xian saw how much we had hunted and that we were working hard to make weapons for his family. This got him in a good mood. What he didn't know was that we used up most of his herbs for our own goals and that we picked out the best metal he had to make our own weapons.


The weapons that Hiro made and the pills that I concocted were handed out to the lower ranked soldiers and everyone was very satisfied with our work. The higher ranked soldiers didn’t mind it too much since they knew that as our proficiency increased, they are would be the ones to get the better pieces of equipment.


In the next two days, the mid-level soldiers got their weapons, armors, and pills too, which were already of better quality. Upon seeing this the highest leveled soldiers were filled with a feeling of anticipation for their new weapons and those legendary pills, which were so rare in this realm and unseen in this sector before.


I was the one making the armors, while Hiro was making the weapons since concocting these low-level pills didn't take too much time. Days passed by like this. Sometimes we hunted for a week and sometimes we worked for a week. Our time happily and peacefully passed by. Of course, hunting wasn’t that easy. Numerous times, we went too deep into the forests and we had to fight for our lives.


One and half a year passed by like this and unexpectedly the Wu family not even once came to this planet to take revenge on us. However, Shao Xian was getting news from his spies that the Wu Shan has contacted the other two world’s main powers numerous times and that they had started grouping up their remaining people.


It seemed like they were preparing for war and maybe they would get outside help too. But after so much time, we were more than prepared. We reached the peak of the fifth stage of Space Founding realm, while the whole family was armed up with the best kinds of elemental weapons, armors, and pills we were able to make.


The chess pieces were ready and the players were at the table. All that was left, was to start playing the game and as they saying goes: The dice is cast!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 11 - The other side of one and half a year

The other side of one and half a year

(AN:\ I don't know how did I make this into a chapter when I wrote it originally... but whatever, here it is.)

Alice's POV:

-----------------------------------------------------

This one and half a year have gone peacefully for us. We reached the peak of the fifth stage, the Shao family's army was armed with our armors, weapons, and pills. I was at the prime of my life as I've grown up to be about one hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall, while Hiro had grown up to a height of a hundred and ninety-five centimeters.


He wasn't overly muscular, but he had sexy, bulging muscles. He had a buff body, which I loved~ Both of us wore our armors and our weapons. (AN: Alice's armor, Hiro's armor; I don't own the pictures, they are here only for illustration. Alice would look sexy in that...) We were walking around on a plain, setting up traps. We made little formations, and poured our mind powers into them and filled them with elements.


We used every kind of element in our traps. This is going to be our battlefield against the Wu family's soldiers. We came here before the expected time to set this whole thing up. Of course, we also told about this to Shao Xian, and he is training his army so that they aren't going to fail in the little act, we have thought of.


Upon stepping into any of these formations, a chain-reaction would start and all of them would explode our enemies' faces. Since we have been using up every ounce of our mind powers literally daily in this one and half a year, our sea of consciousness has grown by a lot. Although we weren't satisfied by reaching only the peak of the fifth stage after such a long time, but Shao Xian was more than surprised with our progression speed.


He questioned us numerous times about our backgrounds or where we are coming from because not even the descendants of cultivators from the higher realms would be as quick as us. If they would be a quarter as quick as us, then they would be more than happy...


He knew that we weren’t descendants from the higher realms because children are born in the same realm as their parents. Naturally, they also had to train just like their parents did and reach that level of power. It didn't matter in which realm you were born because after cultivating to the second level, you were going to be teleported to a random second level sector, under your level.


It didn't matter if you were born in the fourth or in the eighth realm because, in the end, you are going to be teleported into the second realm upon reaching the second level. Everyone had to climb up the ladder to reach the higher realms, and there was no exception about this. Not even the high-borns. (AN:\ This is going to change in the 54th chapter thanks to the happenings, but that's in the future.)


How did he know that we weren't such people? It was because we didn't have storage rings and we weren't loaded with treasures, which would make our progression speed into a joke. Storage rings can be made only by people at and above the fifth level so it’s impossible to find them here, except on a young master’s hand...


But if anyone would dare to touch them, then those people would meet a bad end by the descending and enraged parents, so no one dares to challenge these young masters. Even we wouldn't dare to do such a thing. These descendants had treasures which would record their surroundings if something were to happen to them. Once that happens, there is no way out for the killer!


If a fifth level cultivator were to descend, he could easily sweep through this numerous sectors and sense the location of the killer. How could anyone escape from a mind power which reaches through sectors?! Even we would rather leave these descendants alone than to try killing them before being powerful enough.


In the end, Shao Xian still wasn't able to find out our background, but we didn't intend to tell him out of fun.


--------------- Wu Shan's POV: -----------------


Ever since that day when I was tricked and left standing in the poop, I felt enraged. No one had ever shamed me as much as those two brats whose name I still don't know since the Shao family was tight-lipped. Not like my soldiers who tittle-tattled about every fucking thing! I was anger by not only those two but even these idiots! I still didn't know a damn about them, which made me very enraged.


Knowing where are, but not being able to go there only made it even worse! Although thanks to those two bastards, they say it otherwise, but I'm not an idiot!!! If I were to go there like this, then I'd quickly lose my life. I'd have no chance. I wasn't too far away from ascending, but I haven't cultivated for a long while because I don't want to live a struggling life.


I want to become a great ruler who would be looked up at! I want everyone to lick my boots, for women to serve me, and for men to kneel before my might! That's what I wanted! I wanted to conquer this sector and then using the people inside this sector, I would have killed the beastmen in our neighboring sectors, turning both of them into Human Sectors, instead of Stagnant Sectors.


I had big dreams and I was so close to achieving it, thanks to that formation, yet these two came and my whole family started falling apart! Many of my soldie- slaves have left after knowing that they wouldn't get their hands on the liquefied Universe Energy. Luckily, most of them made an oath that they would serve me, so they weren't able to leave! Hahaha! Unfortunately, I didn't have enough people like this.


I didn't want to become a small fish in a big pond, I'd rather be a big fish in a small pond! Since I didn't have enough people, I started thinking of ways to gain strength. When the formation was created, a cultivator at the sixth level has descended. He was searching for a piece of a map, which would open the gates to a created world, which was full of treasures.


He said that it was the legacy of a cultivator at the eighth stage!!! At least that was what he said to me. If not for me helping him in finding it, then he would have never talked to me. It was at that time, that I realized that I don't want to ascend only when my life would be nearing its end. He was talking with me as if I'd be an ant, a pest! I didn't want to feel that inferiority anymore.


That's why I've decided to stay here and become a leader of these pests! Now I'm the one at the top! After begging for him for a long time, I was able to make him descend another realm lower and make that formation in that sector. It was a new sector at that time and it was a very, very young one. So that's how I was able to gain strength after I started selling the liquefied Universe Energy.


Originally we were only a little team, called the Wu team. After I betrayed them and killed them to became the sole leader, I took upon myself the Wu name. Heh- those losers didn't have what it takes to become as great as me! Those ants in the lower realm can all go and die for all I care. It would be very good if that person were to descend once again. Although I'd feel my inferiority once again, but I'm sure that I could ask him to help me out a bit once again.


Only a single sweep of his mind power would be enough to kill all of my enemies, then I could easily take over these two sectors. Just how great would that be!? Of course, that was unlikely. He showed me that map at that time. There was a little planet on it, with many X on it, showing the places where the treasures could be found. What was it called...? Ehm... Earth I think? Or something like that. Who would name a planet the Earth? They should have named it as Wu!


There is no way that he would ever come back. Out of that reason, I had to start thinking of other ways to gain support. I had to negotiate with these our neighboring sectors. These two bastards kept asking for money because 'it's really hard for them' and because 'we have to fight against the beastmen'... Thankfully, after so much time, they finally decided to move their asses and accepted my offer.


Interestingly enough, they decided to accept my invitation to overtake the Shao family only after hearing that they had a pharmacist... I bet that they want to invite that person. I don't know who is that, but I'll be sure to make him, or her, serve me. With a pharmacist's help, it would be easy for me to reach my dreams and become the lord of all three of these sectors! Who knows? Maybe I could reach even greater heights!


Since they've decided to come, I've prepared my army and paid for many spaceships to take my whole army to Orbon planet. I also had to pay for the other two sectors' traveling expenses... bastards. I didn't have any money left. We have to win, or else my life is going to go down the drain!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 12 - Melancholic Thoughs

Melancholic Thoughts

Hiro's POV:

--------------------------------------------------

Now that we were at the peak of the fifth stage, we could beat people at the seventh stage alone and together, we could fight down even someone at the ninth stage in normal cases. But the normal case up till now was that we didn’t even have normal weapons or armors, not to mention the pills, enchantments, and runes we have on our weapons and armors.


Now we can hold our own against a cultivator at the ninth stage. If we fight together with our perfect coordination, then we can fight even against a peak ninth stage cultivator! We did try to fight against Shao Xian before and after fighting with him for hours as a practice, we realized just how powerful a weapon our bond is.


Shao Xian was literally ‘bullied’ by us... He didn’t only have to defend from the flurries of our powerful magical attacks, he even had to defend from against our dangerous and powerful combat skills. On the other hand, thanks to the parallel minds, we didn't need things like martial arts because we were able to control more of our body parts at the same time. Although Alice didn’t have four minds like me, yet.


But her minds were quicker than mine, which made it possible for her, to multicast actions. She could finish two tasks at the same time thanks to her quick mind. I had the advantage when it came to this, though, since having four minds made it possible for me to control four of my body parts at the same time.


Of course, I had numerous minds because of reasons, but I had to grow more to use them. Because of that, it was alright for us to not learn any martial arts, for now. When we reach the fifth level, we will be sure to learn the martial arts we have in our inherent memories! We can't learn them before because our bodies aren't tough enough to use them before reaching the fifth level.


Considering all this, Shao Xian admitted, that if we were to fight seriously in a real battle, then we would have a good chance at killing him. Hearing this, not only we, but he too felt happy. He knew that we didn’t have any kind of malicious thoughts towards his family nor did we care about ruling others, though we couldn’t be controlled or ruled by others either, which wasn’t his intention, to begin with.


He was happy about this because it only meant that he has got another ‘queen’ on the chessboard. He also declared that those who participate and help in the upcoming war are going to get half of the loot from the collected amount, after winning the battle against the Wu family and the two neighboring sectors.


Hearing this, many people came to join. Small clans and families also participated. The difference between clans and families was that if you joined a family your first name would be changed to the same as the leaders'. While if you were to join a clan, then you could keep your name and you could also move around more freely. So the clans were more lax and freer than the families.


Out of this reason, the families were much more united, but there were also strong hierarchies among their ranks. Angering a family could easily destroy anyone! Clans, on the other hand, weren't as united, but they still provided the cultivators with resources and they had friendlier atmospheres.


The clans were usually much bigger and powerful than the families, but if you were to kill on of them, then usually you would have to deal with only the person's close friends. Then theirs... then theirs... this is why many cultivators feared the clans and didn't dare to kill its members.


But these clans and families were present mostly only in the higher realms once again because they would spend thousands of years and eons to ascend so they had time to create clans. Everything that was fun, was higher up on the ladder! This is so cruel! It's like these levels are no fun... There were rarely one or two families or clans even in the third realm.


Also, one of the greatest organizations is The Guild. It was fighting against things which were originating from the realms above the fifth, but we don't have knowledge about those... The other one being the School of Eternalists. It was a school, which accepted only geniuses to nurture.


They spread the belief of the human supremacy. Although most people at the higher realms didn’t care about things like races, but there were still powerful cultivators, even among those that were at the tenth level, who supported this idea.


Those were the people who founded the School of Eternalists long ago. The lowest and weakest branch it has is reaching into the fourth realm. That’s the bottom of it. Whilst the Guild is reaching even the mortal realms. They know all too well that the fresh blood and new geniuses all come from there.


The Guild was powerful and no one dared to challenge its strength, except the School of Eternalists. They held competitions among each other and they sent their best geniuses to show who was the superior, but these competitions usually ended with almost the same amount of wins on both sides.


We also planned to join The Guild after ascending to the next realm, but that was still farther away. We stood on the plain where we set up those traps. [My Alice~ Can you feel this boiling in our connected hearts! Haha. I’m really looking forward to this war.] I said jokingly, but I felt nervous, which Alice knew all too well.


[Who do you want to lie to? We are bonded you know... I know that you are fearful of losing me.] She said with a gentle and loving tone while smiling as she was looking at me, then she continued. [But don’t worry my love. I’m not going to die so easily. I know that you are terribly hard to kill thanks to your race, but don't forget that I'm also a True Divine Beast and a Dragon God at that! Do you really think that your race is the only one which is hard to kill?]


Alice said, reminding me about her race, her vitality, and her abilities. She was indeed hard to beat and it was even harder to kill her. I shouldn't worry so much, but I can't help it. I think that it's natural to fear, losing my love. Of course, I would also die with her, but that doesn't matter. I don't care about my life. What I care about is, our life and our happiness!


I didn't have a life anymore. I only had we! It was our life, not mine. I wanted us to be happy and not me. [That was nice~ but fear not honey, I'll cover your back and you'll cover mine. If anything, then we still have your Replicate skill. Though it would take its toll on us, but we would live.] Alice said upon hearing my thoughts and she also soothed my mind.


[*Sigh* Yeah.] I thought with a small sigh. This is so weird... She too felt the same as me, yet she was the one soothing me. I have to compose myself.To be honest, I'm sure that if the humans of Earth would learn of my race, then they would say that I was the most disgusting and despicable kind of ‘game boss’. Although my trait isn’t as powerful at the moment, but the higher I get, the more disgusting I become...


[H-hey Hiro... what’s with these perverted thoughts? You aren’t just thinking about it, but you are even deliberately sending them into my mind... Ugh. Now I’m getting in the mood! Why are you doing this!?] Alice sent her thoughts to me upon seeing my little 'present'.


“Mhm~” She moaned lightly. I was doing this to ease my mood and also because I have never tried using this little aspect of our bond before. I started sending little attacks into her body, reaching her 'sensitive' parts. I know that we can’t go to war with a mindset like what we had before, or else it would really mean our death and that! I truly didn’t want to happen.


She moaned slightly in a low and restrained voice as her face became flushed, but this didn’t escape the soldier’s hearing... Our black capes weren’t on us either, since it would only restrict our movements. Seeing such a beauty standing next to you with a red face and hearing a slight moan from her would surely be ‘exciting’.


The soldiers turned away as I chuckled. [Hey-hey my little squirrel, what are you doing, enjoying yourself?] I sent my thoughts for Alice to tease her. [... You pig! This was so evil! Now how can I ever look them in the face?] She said grudgingly, but she wasn't mad in reality.


[It’s not like you have to... Haha, look only at me. But listen to me. After we have won this war I’ll make love to you enough for even two of you okay? I swear that you won’t be able to stand for a day.] I promised her a hot night, which to she didn't say anything, but her face became flushed upon hearing my words in her mind.


The worst thing is that I’m already anticipating it... Thought Alice and naturally, I've heard it. [I can hear you crystal and clear!] I remarked, which to she answered jokingly by saying - [Sometimes I have to think about if this bonding was a really good idea. Hahaha,] [Of course, it was! That was the best thing that has happened to me, in both of my lives.] I said as I gave a kiss on her face.


As we were warming up to each other and tried to ease the mood when we could see spaceships appearing on the horizon one after the other. Soldiers jumped out of them from high above, then immediately lined up in front of us.


This was Alice’s idea. She said to Shao Xian to make a promise with Wu Shan, to fight in a fair way and set up their army on this plain. The promise contained that none of them were going to use their soldiers nor the other two world’s soldiers to make any ambushes or set up traps and such.


Luckily for us, this retard bitten on the hook once again. By promising this, it was true that we had to face more enemies, but they can’t make any traps or ambushes. Wu Shan naturally was happy that this was also true for the Shao family. He thought that we would lose the vernacular field.


Like that, he could easily charge in and win this war, or so he thought... But the thing was that one and half a year was up. We had nothing to do with their ‘soldiers’ or ‘forces’. We were like two strangers. Because of that, we set up the plain, with formations, bombs, and traps. Although none of the Shao family members could help, but we were more than enough.


They did notice some scouts or spies but they killed them all, so if everything was fine, then Wu Shan shouldn’t have got any news about this. This is the drawback of these promises or oaths. If you don’t find the loopholes in what the other one said, then can get tricked easily.


If we were to be the ones to make the promise, then most likely, Wu Shan would have thought about it more. But since it was Shao Xian’s doing, he didn’t question it. These traps were probably going to kill many soldiers at the lower stages and maybe even soldiers at the fifth or sixth stage were going to die.


Our army was doing fine at acting and showing a low morale. Seeing the moral down Wu Shan was delighted. He thought that he was the superior one in this situation! When he saw us, his face turned into a ferocious one and I swear that he was about to pounce on us. Seeing this, Shao Xian gave a warning look for us, but we were clear on who is going to be our enemy... Shao Xian started giving a 'morale boosting' speech.


“My allies hear me out! Why do you want to live? Why do you want to fight?” Hearing this none of them spoke because of the 'low morale'. Seeing this I, the 'brave soldier' shouted to liven up the mood: “I want to live, I want to become stronger, I want to protect those who are important to me, I want to reach the top of this universe!" I shouted. We even had a scenario!!!


[I swear that we are idiots... Hahaha~ but Wu Shan is an even bigger idiot!] Upon hearing my 'brave' shout, they 'Hurray'-ed once, then Shao Xian continued. "Anyone else?"


The 'brave' soldiers started shouting one by one desires like fame, money, women, protecting their loved ones. Human nature is interesting. Most of them didn’t dare to start something because they feared the consequences, feared what would happen if they were to be laughed at, feared what the others were going to think about them.


Yet if someone else starts something and it’s a success then all of them want to be as ‘brave’ and ‘popular’ as the first person. But that’s how we are. We fear the most, our own community, but the truth is that a community is always dragging us down. Only weak people group up, but is that shameful?


I don’t think so. It’s just that how we humans are. We are like wolves, we need a pack just like how wolves group up. They too are weak alone but that’s how nature is. There are naturally leader characters born among the ‘pack’.


The soldiers started shouting and hitting their shields with their weapon. Seeing their high morale Shao Xian nodded happily because we were able to 'reach' such high 'morale'.


[*Sigh* You know what Alice?] I questioned her melancholically. Although it was just a play for our plan's sake, but it held some truth. [What?] She asked me as she started fiddling with her hair. Considering the noise, it was good that we had this bond and that we were able to talk through it.


[When I was a human, I felt these feelings they should feel right now too. It is interesting how even though I knew about this all along, I just couldn’t win over my own instinct. I always believed that, if you really want to do something, no one can stop you. You just have to believe in yourself.]


[Strangely enough I did this only in some cases but it ALWAYS worked, yet I couldn’t believe in it all the time. I didn’t have power there. Everyone was a normal human. But then why is it that I was still able to do what I wanted when I believed in it?]


[It’s funny how we need beliefs to do something while giving our all. Though maybe that didn’t change even now. I believe in ourselves. I believe, that we are going to get out of this alive and from many other battles and that one day, we are going to stand above everyone because you know, in the end, it doesn’t matter at all if you are beastmen, elf, human, monster or mythical creature because it all comes down to one thing.]


[And that is how much you believe in yourself! If you are wavering you die, if you are thinking about failing you die, but if you believe, then you can make anything happen!] I finished my monolog and then asked Alice.


[So, do you believe Alice?]


[“I do!”] Alice answered positively as she raised her arms cutely.


[In this life, in our next life, our past lives the only thing that is shackling us down is always one thing. And that is ourselves!] I thought about my final lines and as I finished my thoughts, a roar broke out of Shao Xian's throat: “ATAAAAAAACK!!!”

 

Spoiler: Chapter 13 - Can you believe?

Can you believe?

Alice's POV:

-----------------------------------------------------

As Shao Xian shouted the command, everyone ran forward at high speed. When we were about five hundred meters away from each other our side suddenly halted and ‘prepared’ for the incoming charge. Five hundred meters were nothing for us at this level.


Seeing us ‘preparing’, Wu Shan thought that everything was alright and didn’t stop, but as he ran forward, suddenly their faces turned into fearful ones. They probably felt our traps under their feet. They didn’t have time to think about what it was because they learned of it in but a moment...


While running at their top speed it was impossible to stop so suddenly, even if you were a cultivator. You would need to control the world laws to do something like that and because of that, they could only control their Space Energies to move towards their feet to protect their lives. Suddenly the ground exploded with a colorful light as many kinds of elemental attacks blasted into their faces.


Those enemy soldiers at the lower stages were immediately punctured and skewered by spears made of earth or burned to the death by fire arrows and cut into pieces by wind arrows. Some were hit with dark magic, making their body rot in mere seconds! As soon as these flurries of attacks started, screams followed after them. There were people who didn’t die on the spot losing an arm or a leg.


Their guts and blood were flowing in large amounts. [Ugh- although I do have a strong stomach, but seeing this up close and in such a huge amount at that, is something different...] Hiro said through our bond, upon seeing this gory scene.


[Yeah, I know. Even though I’m a dragon I still feel a bit nauseated. Well, It’s true that we have killed many beasts and monsters, but this is still different. We killed only one or at most about five of them at the same time.] I agreed with his words with a stiff face as I also felt the same upon seeing it.


[*Sigh* We have to get used to it. Who knows how many situations like this are going to happen while we train and struggle to get to the top.] I heard Hiro's thoughts, which to I answered with a small yes.


Seeing so many of his helpers and soldiers dying, enraged Wu Shan. “You fucking liar! How did you break the promise!? That should be impossible!” He shouted with a red face, with anger clear on his face. “We aren’t here to talk!” Shouted Shao Xian on the brink of breaking into a laugh upon seeing Wu Shan's stupid face.


This only made him more enraged. This trap killed about ⅓ of the enemy soldiers, lowering their chances for victory by a lot and also weakening their morale by a large margin. Now the enemy didn’t want to fight as much as before. This meant that now was the time to charge at them. “See? My soldiers! This is all they’ve got haha! Now attack!” Shao Xian shouted happily, raising the morale once again.


Attacking while ‘stepping’ on the already wounded soldiers only worsened their morals even more. As our side reached theirs, we successfully took out many soldiers. The hostile army was screaming in pain because of the attacks, which kept decimating them. They bore heavy losses, but since they were well trained, they didn’t back out and stood back to formation.


Unfortunately for them, the soldiers of the Shao family had powerful weapons, thanks to us, which made it very hard for them to defend. We kept pushing their side back without stopping when Wu Shan found us in the charging army. He was at the ninth stage which was quite rare in this weak and rural sector.


To be honest, this sector wasn't much better when it came to cultivators than the sector we were born in. In other sectors having thousands of people at the ninth stage wouldn’t be weird.


“Now that I’ve found you, you will be sorry for what you have done! You’ve caused me many problems and now you are going to pay the price!” Wu Shan shouted at us with his stupid, low-class speech, like a third rate villain.


The surrounding warriors didn’t dare to come too close to us, fearing that they might get caught up in the effects of our forthcoming battle. Shao Xian was battling with the other two world’s main leaders. Normally, people would think that we were outnumbered, however, you mustn’t forget that this was a ‘Human Sector’ whilst those two weren’t.


Since this was a Human Sector, the cultivators here didn’t have great battles with the beastmen. This meant that they had more space to live and fewer warriors to die. This was the reason that although those two came over from their sectors, but they couldn’t send too much ‘help’. If they would have done so, then firstly, they would be overrun by the beastmen and secondly, they didn’t have a big enough army and population either.


[Hey, Hiro~ What’s with this shitty speech he gave? And why is it that whenever we see someone who wants to kill us they are giving speeches all the time. Is this some kind of curse? If they want to kill us then just try it and then die. They don’t have to give speeches.] I said as I thought about Wu Shan's little speech.


My sentence made Hiro laugh slightly as he answered by saying [*Chuckle* Well said, though it’s not like we are going to talk to him, so let’s kill him first. That would greatly reduce their morals. If we can kill him, then this battle will become an easy sweep.]


Not answering him, we only looked at each other for a moment, before focusing on him again and charged towards him. This further enraged him, but after our first collision, he had to realize, that he had to be wary of us.


Although he was at the peak of the ninth stage, which meant that he had the power of a hundred and twenty-five golems (937 500 kg), he realized that none of us were much less weaker than he himself.


Although we were only at the peak of the fifth stage, but we still had a hundred and five golems of strength (787 500 kg). This was indeed much lower, but considering our powerful and tough bodies it was possible for us to withstand his strength. Noticing this, Wu Shan felt threatened. I think that he realized that if he lets us grow, then he is going to die. But he thought it wrong. He is going to die anyway.


Now that he took us seriously, he positioned himself. We rushed at him, with weapons drawn. Upon reaching him, at first, Hiro attacked with his right arm with a horizontal slash. When his strike was deflected, just as he expected it to happen, he used the kickback force of his strike to rotate his body in the air, and he attacked with his left arm from above.


While he was still rotating I used both of my scimitars to pierce him and at the same time, with one of my steps, I also used water magic to make the ground muddy under Wu Shan. This was very dangerous for him because he had to make a footing with his magic, defend from the incoming piercing attack, then even defend from Hiro’s slashing that would reach him almost exactly when he would still be affected by his clash with me.


Cold sweat was flowing down on his forehead. This was our first attack, yet it was so perfectly coordinated as if we would be a single person just with more bodies. Unfortunately for him, he didn’t know that it was almost like that. Now that he knew that he is going to be wounded because he had no way out, he tried to minimize the damage.


When the piercing attack came, he used his blade and superior strength to push my scimitar upward, in the meantime expecting from my attack which was no flying upwards to block most of Hiro’s. What he didn’t expect was that I would jump and turn in the air using his push, just like Hiro did. Now he had to face two attacks from above and he didn’t have time to do anything!


All he could do was to hold up the sword and brace himself. As Hiro struck close to the handle of his sword, he pushed it down towards his left shoulder, almost cutting into it. The problem was that my weapon also reached the tip of his sword where his power was at its weakest, so he wasn't able to stop me.


I cut a deep wound into his right shoulder, and thanks to my attack, his sword moved downwards, making way for Hiro’s sword to also cut into his other shoulder. Now both of his shoulders were wounded. If he hadn’t been able to solidify the earth under him by using ice to make it steel hard, then most likely his arms would have been cut off.


He didn’t wait for another round like this so he immediately jumped back. What he didn't expect were two thirteen colored magical attacks, flying towards him. He was barely able to stop when our attacks, which were easy to cast thanks to our weapons, struck his body. He was able to erect a few thin magical walls, but it was for naught.


Our attacks broke through his stupid walls and bombarded his body. He flew through the air and we wanted to jump after him to kill him, but at that time, two guys appeared in front of us who came to help Wu Shan out.


In these last two days, we perfected our teamwork to such a state where Shao Xian didn’t stand a chance. We measured up their new enemies. Our newcomer guests were at the seventh stage of Space Founding Realm.


[Such bothers... They are real party killers.] I thought upon seeing their arrival. If not for them, then maybe we could have killed Wu Shan by now. Although it's going to be harder for us, but it was still better like this because this meant that our allies would have to fight against fewer high-level cultivators.


[I think that it would be better if we picked out the weaker ones. Could you cover me, Hiro?] I asked my dear boyfriend with the sweetest voice I was able to make. [Yeah honey~ No problem, though I’ll have to give it my all since I’m going to be alone.] He answered with a tone, which made it obvious that he was expecting payment.


[I’ll reward you plenty if we are done here! ] I said as I sent a possible scene into his mind. [So I’ll be pampered by you?] Hiro questioned me happily, already expecting a lot of pleasure and naturally, I confirmed his thoughts. [Fufu~ In any way you want.]


[T-this, I can’t refuse. Last time something like that happened I couldn’t move for hours! It was a real bliss! Die you fucker! Only you are severing me from a great event!!] Hiro shouted in his mind upon hearing my offer and he became fired up to kill Wu Shan.


[You are quite easy to motivate-] I remarked, but he cut into my thoughts by saying [Every man is! Hehe, just some of them hides it well!] I couldn't help but agree with his words. [... That may be true.] He was cruel enough to remark on my lustful nature, but I can't help it! [But you are no different. I feel and know everything about you.] I blushed slightly upon hearing his thoughts.


Afterward, we planned how to do this, with lightning fast speed in our connected minds, then we quickly moved. You can think much quicker in your mind even while being a mortal, so to us, all this talking took only a second at most. At the higher realms, not even microseconds would be enough to describe the cultivator's movement speed and reaction time, not to mention our thinking speed.


Since Hiro was alone against Wu Shan he had a much harder time. He doesn't have too much chance to win against him without me since we aren't powerful enough to use our abilities yet. All he could do was hold out till I kill these two uninvited guest. Hiro ran towards Wu Shao and engaged in a battle with him.


Wu Shan still had more physical strength since he was at a much higher stage. While they kept exchanging attacks, I was pushing back the other two. Even if they were two, they were only at the seventh stage and they were hardly good at coordinating with each other. Most likely they never fought together...


Thanks to that, I had it easier, but it would be still hard to kill them because they kept protecting each other. Thinking about our plan, I started slowly and unnoticeably backing out. After reaching the right point, I stopped kept them in their places -


- Meanwhile, Hiro was defending against Wu Shan. Suddenly Wu Shan cast a huge fireball and shot it towards him. He didn’t know why, but Hiro kept fighting stagnantly while barely moving around, not like before, making it possible for him to finally cast a powerful magical attack. When he shot it Hiro grinned and using earth magic, went under the ground.


The fireball went past him right towards me. Seeing this Wu Shan was delighted, but his face soon changed to terror because I did the same as Hiro. In a normal case, this would have killed me, since my enemies could have simply beheaded me, but right now, they were surprised to see the gigantic fireball which was cast by a ninth stage cultivator, flying towards them.


It was easy for me to evade the fireball since I knew about it long before, but it was different with them. It was already in front of them and they couldn’t do anything to stop it; they did try but it was futile as the fireball devoured one of them while the other one was badly burned.


I didn’t give him a chance as I jumped out of the ground and beheaded the still screaming guy. Realizing that we used him up to kill his stupid soldiers, he became enraged and his face became flushed. While he was raging, Hiro didn’t stop fighting, nor did he forget about everything.


He went under the ground and he came out right under Wu Shan, almost skewering him in the process, but he jumped back in time. It was only that there was unexpectedly... Another Hiro!? Since he jumped backward he was in the air and couldn’t control his body!


He flew straight into Hiro’s sword skewering his heart, dying in the process. Just who was this other Hiro?! He couldn’t understand even in his last moments! He died an unwilling death without even knowing how! Just what happened!? But it didn’t matter to him since he had already died. Now all his plans and aspirations were for naught.


What did it matter if he was going to die? The Hiro behind his back slowly dissolved and turned into a black mass on the ground and it quickly crept back to his leg and entered his body. Although this left him with a pale face, he was fine since this was one of his racial skills.


True Divine Beasts had some very powerful racial skills, at our current level and stage, it took a lot out of us to use since we were too weak. Hiro wasn’t supposed to use this till reaching the Domain Space Realm. That was the reason he was so pale. But on the other side, the enemy soldiers were even paler.


They knew that it was over. If their leader died then what were they fighting for? Who was going to control or lead them even if they were to win? The other two sectors’ main powers? For sure they wouldn’t want something like that so many dropped their weapons and held up their hands.


Why should they die a meaningless death? Even if they were to be punished after this, at least they could still live and ascend later, so it was better for them to surrender. Then came the chain effect. Seeing one surrender, caused many to follow and slowly all of our enemies dropped their weapons.


[You should rest, Hiro. Your face is all white and you lost quite a lot of your energy to create that replicant of yours. I think that it would be better if we left the frontlines for now.] I advised, fearing my dearest love's health.


We went to the back of the army and Hiro sat down to start meditating. He didn’t have to wait long before he not only recovered but even broke through to the sixth stage! Finally! Feeling this I felt a bit downhearted because I wasn't able to break through, thanks to me, being on the lookout.


[Hiro, do it for me too while you are at it.] I said, but he was already doing it. Thanks to our bond, we are able to cultivate in the other's place. Hiro was doing it for me all the time. This is possible because our subconscious minds aren't refusing the other one. This isn't the case with other cultivators.


If you would try to send you energy into other's body, there could be only two possibilities. One being that your energy wouldn't be able to enter your target's body because his/her subconscious would refuse the alien energy. This happens only if you are weaker or only if you aren't powerful enough to force your energy in.


Two being that you would crush your target's energy veins forcefully. Obviously, this happens if you are much stronger than your target. Thanks to us being connected with our bond, our subconscious minds are like a two piece set, making it possible for us to send our energies into each other's body.


While sitting there, Hiro collected the Universe Energy, purified and converted it into Space Energy, then sent it towards Alice’s body. I felt my power increasing and reaching its peak. After accumulating enough energy for me, I also broke through to the sixth stage of Space Founding Realm! Those who didn't surrender before were already dead, while those who surrendered were kneeling on the ground.


The other two sectors’ main leaders came forth to talk with Shao Xian. One of them was called Michael while the other one was called Chrissy, or so I heard from their introduction. Not every sector was like China on Earth. The sector we were born in was quite mixed since Hiro was a Japanese name on Earth, while Alice was French. Of course, there weren't such countries in these sectors.


As they stood face to face, Michael and Chrissy knew that now it all depended on Shao Xian but they wouldn’t give in so easily. “Why would you want to conquer our sectors? Isn’t this enough for you?” Questioned Michael with an anxious face.


“Yes! You would also have to fight against the beastmen!” Chimed in Chrissy.


“...”


“What are you standing there mute? You can’t do this to our sectors!” The woman couldn’t calm herself down as she kept on with her rambling.


“Why are you shouting at me? I didn’t even want to attack your sectors. I’ve already sent you messages that I don’t care about conquering your sectors. I just want to keep up this as a Human Sector. Why would I go around conquering and causing more wars and problems for myself? Are you two stupid or what?” Shao Xian ridiculed them with an - 'I don't get you' - face.


They looked at each other with perplexedly. Probably they started realizing that those messages he sent weren’t a lie... that he told them the truth all this while, that they were played! Now they realized their mistakes. They realized that the only one who wanted to conquer was Wu Shan.


“Where is that bastard!? Let me kill him!” Michael shouted, with Chrissy in tow. “No! I’m going to do that!” Both of them wanted to kill him because they didn’t know that the reason why the soldiers gave up was because of people seeing how their main pillar died.


Michael and Chrissy were at the ninth stage too, but the Shao family still had another two ninth stage experts, one being Shao Xian’s wife, the other one being a close friend of his. They also realized that if we were able to kill Wu Shan, then that meant that they would be overwhelmed instantly after we killed the other two at the ninth stage.


They were not only outnumbered, thanks to our traps decimating them, but even our weapons and armors made it hard for them to fight against our allies. “Sorry, he was killed by my guests, but you shouldn’t forget that you caused me losses too, so now you are going to pay the price.” Shao Xian said with a threatening voice.


“Ugh...But we can negotiate about the details, right? I swear we didn’t want this to happen!” Both of them grunted. That’s how humans were. They lost in a battle. They should be happy that they can keep their lives yet they are already trying to negotiate...


[Can you see that shamelessness? You could see things like that even on Earth!] Hiro started our little conversation. [Yes-yes I see it. Now let us go over there. I want to get access to their sectors. I want to see the beastmen's town or city too. Their sectors are Stagnant Sectors so I'm sure that there are beastmen.] I said, already planning to go there.


[Yaay~ I’ve always wanted to see beastmen! I’m going to pet someone haha!] Hiro started laughing in his mind happily. [Not women.] I said seriously, though I knew that he didn't care about women other than me.


[*Gulp* Such a scary voice. You know that you are the only one for me Darling~ so don’t say things like that. Seems like I’ll have to punish you~] Hiro gulped loudly as he started acting, but he couldn't stop himself from playing with his newfound game which was him teasing me by using our bond.


“Kya~” “Mhn~” I moaned slightly because of where he made me feel good. [“Hey, stop it! Another one like this and you won’t get your ‘event’!] I threatened him, but even I didn't think it seriously. [Yes, my lady!] He knew it all too well, but he answered like that nonetheless.


We went towards Michael and Chrissy. “And you are?” They asked for our names, but Shao Xian answered in our place. “They are called Hiro and Alice. They are my guests and they are the ones who killed Wu Shan.”


“What? But they are only at the early sixth stage! How could they kill him? What are you lying for?” Michael couldn’t believe his ears as he started shouting, surprised. “Oh? So you broke through? Then now you could probably easily kill him right?” Shao Xian questioned us as he noticed Michael's words. I guess he didn't check out our auras before.


“What? They were only at the fifth stage originally?!” Hearing his question, this time it was Chrissy's turn to shout as she lost her cool. What did they expect? We are mythical monsters!


“Okay, let's get to the point. Firstly, what do you two want? Do you need something as compensation?” Chrissy looked towards us as she asked if we need anything as compensation. Only the strongest would get a share and since we were able to kill someone at the ninth stage, it was natural that they would pay up for us too.


They were probably bleeding in their hearts, but it was still better to pay than to die. I don't know what they were thinking, but upon hearing our wish, they were surprised. I guess they were expecting more.


“We want to go to your sector where we can find beastmen too. Of course free of charge and we need a spaceship too. We want to travel freely!” I said, demandingly. “Eh?- That’s all? But you can just simply come with us when we go back like that...”


“No, like I said I want to own a spaceship.” I corrected her misunderstanding, which made it worse, but it was still manageable. “Ugh. That’s a bit more... complicated. I think that I can do something about it, though you may have to wait about a week for that.” She explained.


[That’s enough for a long fuck Alice! Hear me!? Hehe-] Hiro kept spouting his nonsense in his mind. Okay, I'll be honest. It wasn't nonsense... [Shut up. I can’t talk to them - listen to them, talk to you and listen to you at the same time. Not everyone has split minds like you. Damned parallel minds. So unfair! Don’t you dare!] He just made me remember about his unfairness, but upon hearing his thoughts, I threatened him, but it was for naught.


“Mhmm~” I moaned slightly, while I cursed in my mind. [YOU LITTLE! Just you wait...] Naturally, my moan wouldn't escape a cultivator's ears. “Mhm? Is something wrong with you, Alice?” Chrissy questioned me with a suspicious face.


“...N- No. So can you arrange what I’ve asked for?” I tried smoothing out the situation. “Yes!” She accepted our request happily. She could get away cheaply. Now it was Michael’s turn. He looked at Shao Xian hoping for a similar condition, but he pulled the shorter one as Shao Xian started telling how many of his soldiers died by his evil hands and how he lost so much money and metal to prepare for this war.


He was literally robbing him and encashing on him what we used to make weapons and herbs for him. [That’s quite shameless. And he didn’t even lose that many soldiers. Others would call this a complete victory, yet he is here crying how many things he has lost. Even though there are still many weapons and pills we have left for him.] Hiro said with a small while laughing in his mind.


[And here I thought that he is a generous person. But now I know that you are a really good judge of personalities. Seems like that past life of yours wasn’t such a worthless time wasting activity.] I remarked jokingly.


[See? I told you that he is nice only because we are benefitting him. Otherwise, the most we would have got would have been some ores and herbs and the lodging itself. But wait, did you just call my past life a worthless time wasting a-activity?! That’s really cruel. I wasn’t worthless!] Hiro explained then he realized what I said.


[Revenge for before hehe.] I thought with a small laugh, but he took revenge with his little game once again. "Kyah~” I moaned out once again. [What?! Just what can I do to make you stop this! Everyone is looking at me weirdly again! Just look at their faces! It’s good that at least we aren’t on your planet. They would think that I’m using some kind of ‘toy’!] I pleaded. I didn't know whether to laugh or to cry.


[But you’re so cute while being embarrassed. I’m starting to feel like a sadist.] - I looked at him 'that' way - [Okay, okay I’ll stop. Come, let’s return to our room.] He said with a small chuckle. “Chrissy~ We are staying with Shao Xian till you send our new spaceship... So see you later~” Hiro said as he turned around to leave. We have to wait at most one week, so we could just train here, till then.


---------- 3rd POV: ------------------------

“I think that Hiro guy... Is a sadistic and perverted guy.” Chrissy remarked as Hiro and Alice left. “That’s for sure.” Everyone agreed with her words.

Meanwhile, Hiro was hiccupping.

“Did someone mention me? That shouldn’t be the case. Do even cultivators hiccup? It seems like they do...” Hiro said after another hiccup as he thought about such things.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 13.5 - Bestial love (18+)

Bestial love


(AN:\ This is an x.5 titled chapter, which means that this has nothing to do with the storyline. This is always going to contain our main characters' love- Nightlife... If you aren't interested in pure sex, then you shouldn't read this chapter and go on to the next. Like I said, only sex is going to happen here.)


This one is going to be from third pov:

------------------------------------------------------------------

When they were done with the war and negotiations they went back to the Shao family’s castle.


[Hey, I hope that you didn’t forget your promise, Alice. I’m eagerly waiting for it.] Hiro said with his tongue almost out of his mouth, panting heavily as he kept imagining his beautiful girlfriend's body.


[I know. But we are going to leave the castle. I don’t want to start moaning here. Who knows if accidentally we would lose control over our magic and it would be released. Then they could hear us again. It’s not like it has never happened before...] Alice said thoughtfully. They kept on talking through their bond because it was much quicker and convenient.


Indeed, while they were residing in the castle it had happened two times where they just couldn’t control their lust and enjoyment, accidentally releasing their control over the wind magic which prevented their voices from leaking out. After the second time, they were even asked to do it in a forest because this was harmful to the younger ones...


If they could have seen such a lustful ‘onee-chan’, then most likely those children would become quite the perverts when they grow up. Thinking about this their shame came forth.


[Aaah, but really, just how could we do it like that!? It’s so embarrassing! It’s all your fault because you couldn’t restrain your dick!] Alice said, but even she didn't believe in her own words. [Who talks! You have attacked me numerous times and the second time too, you were the one to do so. You are just like me a total pervert...] Hiro refuted on her words upon hearing them.


[My face is probably red...] Alice thought as she imagined her face, but Hiro answered before she could look through Hiro's eyes. [It is.] Then Hiro added his perverted thoughts. [Anyway let’s leave for the forest. I want to see you while you bathe and have a good ‘bathroom sex’ with you! You can also make true your promise that you made on the battlefield!]


After talking it over they left for a good and safe spot where they usually spent their time when they desired each other. It was in the forest in a mountain valley. There was a cliff on the mountain where was a plain, on it. It wasn’t large but it had a beautiful scenery. There was a little lake almost where the side of the cliff was.


It was actually a natural hot spring! They came here numerous times to enjoy themselves. They also built a house made of wood here in their free time. Their little wood house was very cozy. It had a bed, with fluffy animal hides to make it very comfy, which was reeking of their body's fragrance and of their love making processes.


You could tell how many things had happened on that bed... After the little plain the mountain continued to grow into the skies, but it didn’t matter. This wasn’t too high a place, and there weren’t any monsters in the nearby area. They could freely shout, moan and enjoy themselves here to the utmost without any restraint.


When they reached this place, both of them took off their clothes and went into the hot spring.


Alice was slowly and erotically spilling water on herself. Her body was shining from the sunlight and it was very enchanting to see how her body was all wet. A beautiful woman whom he loved dearly was having a bath in front of Hiro while the background scenery was a beautiful forested valley.


It was hard to resist, especially after seeing how the water slowly trickled down from her face towards her shoulders, then into the valley between her breasts! Hiro just couldn’t restrain himself anymore. He got up and ran for her body like a hungry wolf.


“Kya- Wait, don’t worry I’ll make you feel good, but I wanted to be clean before that!” Alice shouted in surprise, but it wasn't even true... Cultivators could clean their bodies with their energies. She was always clean and she always had a nice fragrance.


“What does it matter! You are clean enough already, now let me devour your pussy and your body!” Hiro answered without caring about her little whining. He felt hunger in his pants! He grabbed her tits with both of his hands then slowly started playing with them. He held them up, massaged them, then he put his mouth on her nipples and started sucking on them.


“Mhn~ Ahh~ Hey why are you sucking on them so much? It doesn’t feel as good as fucking right?”


“Yeesh but it’s a man’s romance! You just can’t understand my love for these huge tits! And they are so taut and big! Ah, women on Earth could get tits like these only when they were young but yours will stay like this forever haha! And you don’t even need implants."


“I’m going to hog you all for myself for eternity to come! None can touch you even with a single finger!” Hiro shouted with an honestly happy face as his dick kept moving around in his pants. Feeling her soft breasts, he couldn't restrain himself.


He was biting and pulling on her nipples gently, making her feel good, but she was aching to do something else so she pushed him down into the shallow part of the lake where his face was still above the water.


[Haah~ You have played enough with my nipples and tits. Look they are all erect, but my pussy is flowing with love juices. You can’t leave me alone enjoying only yourself.] Alice said as she felt her crotch which was craving for Hiro's penis. [I know I was just waiting for you to give in to your lust. It’s going to be better like that.] Hiro didn't hide his plans.


She went over him and squatted over him. She grabbed his dick which was already steel hard from excitement. Alice actually didn’t put it in, but sat on his hips and leaned on him.


[Now~ I’ll tease your cock so much that it is going to burst. All it's going to take is one or two strokes. You are going to feel a great deal of ‘aching’ at your crotch but expect a wonderful cumming. Sex is just like life! The more you endure and suffer the greater it becomes!] Alice said wisely with a sadistic face as she kept pushing Hiro's face into her huge breasts.


[You can’t just sit around and live a ‘good life’ don’t you think? Hehe~ now let’s start.] She added as a finishing line with a small smile. As she finished her monolog, she pressed her pussy against his cock. Hiro was already feeling dizzy from her fragrance which was always so mind blowing when they were having sex. The truth was, that she was actually releasing pheromones from her body at these times which felt so fragrant to Hiro.


He was actually smelling aphrodisiac with every breath, but he didn’t mind it. He just wanted to feel the odor of her body more and more. When he felt how her soft, wet and scorching pussy was pressing against his cock he felt ecstatic. He strongly hugged her body at her back because he just couldn’t leave his arms hanging at his sides like that.


He wanted to love her and feel her body as much as he could. Alice felt his strong arms coiling around her back, making her feel warm and incredibly safe. Alice was madly stroking his cock which was between her labia. She pressed it tightly against him, making him feel as if his cock was in a warm, wet, extremely hot clam-shell.


He felt as his cum was starting to rush up from his balls, but suddenly the moving stopped and as the pumping effect left, all he felt was the warmth and the feeling of wanting to cum. Since Alice was connected to him, she knew when she had to stop to make him feel terrible...


But this was only the start. Hiro liked to be dominant, but sometimes a change of roles felt good, so now he only begged her. [Haah- please my love. I want to cum into you so badly, you just can’t believe it! I feel like my cock is about to burst!] Hiro said through their bond because he was panting heavily.


[Nope. You are going to enjoy my body for a bit more before finally cumming into me.] Alice cruelly denied his words. [I don’t know if I should be happy or sad.] Hiro said with an unconvinced look. [Definitely the first. You will go straight to the heavens!] Alice forced her words on him.


Knowing that it was going to be like that since he had already experienced it, he grunted but held out. Alice was slowly creeping down on his body as her lips touched his body while she was looking into his eyes. A huge amount of happiness and anticipation was overflowing in Hiro’s mind as he saw this. He felt how her lips were closing in on his crotch almost reaching his cock.


Suddenly Alice swiftly moved back up to his ears and whispered into them. “Fufu~ you seem to be in pain. Do you want me to touch your penis so badly? Look at how your breath is all ragged and your body is trembling. You want to cum this badly? If you ask me I can help you out.”


“Ugh- such vile character. You are even worse than me with that erotic and lustful body of yours..." Hiro grunted as he felt her soft body on his, her fragrance that kept invading his nostrils and the burning lust in his body. "Haa, ha, suck me, Alice!"


Then she moved back to his crotch and again went down towards his cock extremely slowly. Hiro was gripping his hands so tightly that it was already white. Feeling how he wouldn’t be able to endure this teasing anymore, she moved to his dick and kissed it, then put it between her plump tits and put its tip into her mouth.


If Hiro were normal sized, he most likely would be lost in her big tits... As Alice started licking him around his glans - even though he was a male - he still moaned slightly from the wonderful feeling. She then put the remaining part of his dick coming out from between her tits into her mouth and moved her lips up and down on it.


Hiro felt so good that he was in the heavens but his conquering instincts just couldn’t stand by watching, so he had to at least put his right hand on her head brushing through her hair and moving her head at his own pace. It’s hard for a dominant male to be a tame sheep even if he is pampered by such a beauty.


Alice, on the other hand, did like to play dominant sometimes and since she was in the mood for it, she didn’t stop with her teasing and even though her pace was now controlled by Hiro, she still kept moving on her own. When she felt that he was about to cum, she abruptly stopped almost making Hiro go crazy the second time.


He even screamed out and bit into his knuckles. Even his bestial traits came out, a scaly tail, his hands became covered in terribly hard black scales too with a green energy looking line among the scales. His eyes became slits like a dragon’s.


“WAAAAA! ALICE! MOVE YOUR PUSSY! I’M GOING CRAZY!” He didn’t shout at her with rage or something like that. He would never do that. It was like a wounded beast crying and asking for help from his beloved... Alice, hearing this, laughed slightly as she said.


“Fufu~ It seems like you can’t hold on, so I’ll have to truly satisfy you. ”


As she stood up her legs were dripping wet from the little lake, but on her thighs close to her pussy, there was some other kind of liquid. She was soaking wet because she too was holding back herself all this while. Now that Hiro was ready to enjoy his biggest cumming ever, she didn’t intend to stop him this time or else he really might go crazy.


Copulating instincts are no trifling matters. Humans love to fuck but he, as a Twelve-headed Hydra, and Alice as a Dragon God was even worse off. Playing with their sexual instincts and desires was like calling forth the heavens wrath! He grabbed into the ground completely crushing the ground under his hands. He had much more physical strength than usually. (AN:\ PLEASE READ NOTE AT THE END!)


He had ⅓ entered into his battle form. Alice didn’t make him wait any longer as she, again, squatted over his cock and sat straight onto it. She moaned loudly as she felt the strong, hard and long dick going straight through her hole reaching her womb. He became even bigger after his slight transformation.


He held strongly onto Alice's sides as said. “HAAH! My love! Yesss~ Let’s~ fuck to our heart's content! I want you so badly!”


As Alice was holding back long enough just like Hiro did, she too transformed slightly into her draconic form. As they gave off terrifying auras, both of them started to fuck wildly. Alice was riding Hiro’s dick as if she would be playing rodeo. She screamed out with a draconic roar coming through her throat.


“YES! MAKE LOVE TO ME! ”


Both of them went totally crazy and out of control. The energies surging around their bodies were as powerful as that of a person at the Domain Space Realm first stage! They totally lost control over themselves and fucked wildly. Alice felt as her vagina was being attacked at all of her good spots, making her feel heavenly.


Barely after about thirty seconds both of them came. She came with such a force and she even reached an orgasm. Her whole body spasmed, stiffened and felt hot. She felt wonderful as her legs straightened her toes stood apart as much as they could and her back bent backward while Hiro came with a strength never seen before.


If he would shoot into empty space then most likely it would fly at least three meters, not to mention the amount he released. Afterward, both of them slumped down into each other’s embrace, breathing heavily. This was a very short round, but a very satisfying one. After so much preparation both of them came very easily but it felt better than ever.


After resting and breathing heavily for about a minute, their heads slowly cleared out and their racial traits slowly turned back. Now they regained their human forms and their consciousness cleared out.


“Ha- Seems like we are going to be really powerful in our monsters forms. Ha- We will have to be careful when we use it,” Said Alice while she kept on panting heavily. "Haa, ha, being a Hydra sure is great," Hiro remarked as he thought about his abilities in the future.


They did have inherent memories about themselves, but even they didn’t know their actual strength. After resting for a minute they held up their heads from each other’s shoulders and looked into each other’s eyes. Seeing the beauty of their shining green eyes they were lost in it for a moment before they started kissing deeply.


They rolled their tongues together while their head was getting all muddy again. Their saliva was overflowing so much that it was already spilling on Alice’s tits but she didn’t even notice it. “Let’s start the second round, but now you will have to pamper me. I want to feel your penis in my pussy for a long time.”


Since she was on his lap, to begin with, he didn’t intend to move her too much so he simply lifted her into the air and pulled her on his penis. She screamed out from the pleasure making Hiro’s thing even harder.


“Sometimes I wonder if your thing could kill people. It’s harder than those bone weapons we used and it’s so hot. I think that you could fry or hit someone to death with it." Alice said jokingly, but it was true...


[Who knows. Anyway, I’m going to start moving.] Hiro quickly answered through their bond and Alice agreed with him. [Yes! Do it.]


For the pleasure’s sake, she started whispering into his ears instead and she also pushed her tits against his chest making him more excited. Their hearts were beating like crazy. Most likely their pulse was over 400. Cultivators had higher heart rates, to begin with, so when these two were copulating, then it’s natural to have such a high heart rate.


“Love me. Fuck me as hard as you can and then cum into my pussy!” Alice whispered into his ears dirtily. Talking dirtily during sex is exciting to many people and they were no different in that, so Alice used this to excite Hiro even more. Hearing her saying this, got him really worked up and he immediately started pistoning crazily, also attacking her weak spots with all of his moves.


In about five minutes, Hiro came at least twice into her while she came about three times, even orgasming once. It seemed like as if there was no end to their lovemaking. Afterward, they changed positions as Alice got on all fours as Hiro kneeled behind her and put his cock into her.


He grabbed into her thighs, right under her stomach, next to his pussy and leaned on her back. He was literally pushing his whole crotch on her behind. [My tits, and pussy. Play with them too.] Alice thought, as she felt the need to feel more pleasure.


Just as she thought Hiro was already using his left hand to grab, pull and twist gently her left nipple while his right hand was roughly playing with her clit. Women were indeed fragile sometimes, but at other times they can be played with quite roughly. Especially now that she was in such a wild state, she didn’t mind how roughly her clitoris was handled.


Hiro was caressing it, pulling at it and also pinching it. Soon after Alice’s pupils contracted her eyes widened and while having another orgasm she screamed out. “AAAH~! YES! Fuck me hard!! “


Then she collapsed to the ground while panting heavily and with a blissful face, she actually blanked out. Seeing this Hiro was startled but after feeling how she was alright through their bond he didn’t fear for her health anymore.


He didn’t have much power left in his body either so he used water magic to control the water around them to wash their bodies, then with a princess carry he took Alice into their warm, comfy and soft bed. He put her on the bed and laid down next to her, also embracing her strongly.


“Sleep well, Alice. I love you the most!” He whispered into her ears with a loving voice, then he also fell asleep. A few hours later they woke up and continued their lovemaking and then slept once again.


(AN:\ He isn’t a cat... And see? Being a pervert has its own perks. I’ll make tiny spoilers here and you will learn some things earlier here but please I ask you to keep it a secret from those who don’t read these chapters. Don’t tell them even that I tell some earlier released secrets.

------

Let’s be my VIP cuz’ it feels good to be that. XD I’ll add this link when I tell those who didn’t read this chapter too but for now here is an illustration which isn’t made by me. Also imagine him like this but with twelve heads, a body covered by completely black scales and a strong green light flowing among his scales like liquefied magic.

http://www.deviantart.com/art/Hydra-s-Rage-551175137

------

At the 3rd realm he is going to have 5 heads then +1 head each realm making it into a total of 12 on the 10th level. There are more things to know but those are for the future, now this is all. I really want to see your comments about this chapter. I’m curious about what you think. XD If nothing else then at least about this secret spoiler thingy that I thought of.. >.< Uhm. The next one I’m going to write from our perverted heroine’s POV. Hehe~)

 

Spoiler: Chapter 14 - Traveling to another world

Traveling to another world

Hiro's POV:

-------------------------------------------------------

After our orgy last day, I woke up with a slightly sore body. I felt Alice waking up in the bed alone, which made her feel uncomfortable for a moment, but she knew what I'm doing so she calmed down. Alice realized that her legs were still weak. She was in no condition to walk, nor did she has to.


In this sector, we had spices so making delicious food, wasn’t only a dream anymore. Considering that I could cook even in my past life, I just had to learn the flavor of these spices. We didn’t need to eat too much at this level but we still did it from time to time because we liked eating delicious food.


But our favorite is the meat! We are talking about predators, so you shouldn't be surprised. I heard Alice's stomach grumbling from the other room which caused me to smile. We haven't eaten anything for at least a week, so we were a bit hungry, especially after such an ‘event’.


“It’s soon done my love then we can eat,” I said loudly in a good mood with a smile on my face. “Hmm~ breakfast in the bed? How romantic of you?! It comes in handy because I probably can't walk for a while..." She answered with a small voice.


“Haha, I know. I can feel that you have no power left in your legs. I think that you should be alright about two hours later at most," I said, feeling happy that I was able to make her feel so much pleasure. Who wouldn't want to satisfy and rule over his woman?


“Ugh. Just how much did it burden on my body. I should be up and be walking not sitting here. And I slept like a log," She remarked grudgingly, but happily. “Yeah. You slept very cutely. Hehe~ Anyway you don’t have to worry about it, you are going to be alright soon enough just use some healing magic," I said, but to be honest I wanted to attack her once again. This sadism... it's great!


“Okaay~” She said with a happy tone. After about five minutes I took and put a tray in front of Alice. Seeing the meat with noodles she happily devoured it all. When I was done, I saw here sitting there without any clothes on the bed. Seeing her soft and taut breasts, I had no way to resist! I pushed her on the bed, which caused, a cute yelp from her.


"Noo! What are you doing? I'm still weak at that spot! You can't do this with me!" She tried to escape as she rolled on the bed and tried to crawl away. I held onto her butt and pulled her back. "Ah!" She shouted happily upon feeling me. I stirred up her desires and we made love once more.


------------------------------------


A week has gone by and our spaceship also arrived. Chrissy landed in front of us and jumped out of the spaceship. “So? Is this to your liking? I paid a quite large sum of money for it and it was hard to get since-" She wanted to polish herself, but I cut in her words because none of us were interested in her stupid excuses.


“Thank you very much now could you not talk for half a day about how you’ve got it? As long as it’s here it’s fine. You too should be happy that you kept your life because in your place, we would have been killed and for that, I could have killed any of you."


“Even just considering what you or your men would have dared to lay a finger on Alice, I feel like killing you, so let’s not play friends, can we?" I said as I tilted my head to the side with a cold smile. After being silent for a while, she answered with her head bowed down. “... OK! Sorry.”


If we would have been the one to lose, then probably we would have been killed, so I surely wouldn't try to be friendly with Chrissy. Although I can see it in her eyes that she really didn't want to attack us originally, but still she is the one at fault.


We looked at the spaceship, which was made for two people. Since it had autopilot mode, we didn't need a pilot either. We told her that it's alright and then she quickly left. We went to Shao Xian's castle and said goodbye to the people we've got to know there. Shao Xian wasn't happy that we are going to leave. On one hand, he got used to us and on the other hand, he was going to lose a pharmacist and a smith.


But seeing our progression rate, he knew that we aren’t going to stay for long. We were on our spaceship when we realized that we should visit a dungeon, so we contacted Chrissy. "Hey, we forgot to ask a thing. Are there any dungeons in your sector? Or somewhere else?" Alice questioned her curiously as she coiled her tail around my arm.


Yes. After reaching the sixth stage, we became able to activate our battle forms, which would increase our strength by fifteen percent. But that wasn't all, our defense would also increase at least two if not three times. Since we were on our spaceship and we weren't seen by anyone, we transformed into our battle forms.


Both of us had the same kind of black scales covering our bodies, which meant that our tails had the same color. The only difference was that the tip of my tail turned into a bludgeon-like weapon while Alice's turned into the shape of a heart, which could become very sharp... She could use it as an axe.


"Eh? Dungeon? Uhm. No, there is no such a thing in this sector. The closest I know about is five sectors away from where you are. You have to move through mine and then travel till reaching a sector called Demeter. Once you are there, just visit an information building or ask someone to know more." She explained us with a monotonous voice. I guess she wasn't enjoying talking with us.


"Alright, thanks. Now bye..." Alice quickly terminated the call. We weren't stopped in Chrissy's sector, but we had to pay taxes when we entered the other four sectors. We reached Demeter in four days.


We knew from our inherent memories that the dungeons were created by the creator of the universe. He/she gave life to these dungeon cores and let them grow. These cores can’t leave their area, but they can increase their area! Of course, the biggest they could grow was one whole sector.


The dungeons didn't ascend but grow into the next realms. This meant that when they reach a point of strength, they might create an entrance in the fifth level too. How did they do it? That, we don't know. These dungeons were made so that the creator could put his treasures into it. The creator has done this so that some stronger, more powerful people could get their hands on good treasures.


These could be things that would increase us, cultivators' progression, or things like armors, weapons, pills, combat skills, cultivation skills, martial arts, and many kinds of weird things.


Of course, each dungeon contained mostly only treasures that were on that level of a realm, but the rewarding system depended on your performance. Let's say... If you can finish a dungeon which is for cultivators at the fifth stage at most, then if you are at the sixth stage, then even if you can finish the whole dungeon, you probably won't get anything out of it.


If you wanted to gain something from these dungeons, then you had to fight with your life on the line and show your potential and talent. That's how dungeons were. We were sitting in our spaceship while we were looking out of the windows. When we were nearing the barrier between the two sectors, we saw a thin filter between the two sectors.


It felt really weird how these sectors are so devoid of stars and planets. When we flew in space, we always felt as if we would be at the end of the world. In my past life, I could always see millions of stars and we heard news about new planets being discovered numerous times, yet here? Everything felt so empty. Of course, that's going to change because, in the fourth realm, there are mini-galaxies.


This makes me think that Earth is somewhere above the fourth realm, but then how is it such a small planet? I can only wonder... for now! As we went through the see-through, pale-white filter, we felt a weird feeling pushing on our bodies, even though we were in a spaceship. Upon passing it, we felt that weird and pushing feeling disappear.


In front of us, appeared Demeter sector. We were stopped at our ways by a spaceship, just like on our way here and it asked for the tax, which wasn't much, considering the amount we have collected thanks to Shao Xian. But the race stopping us were beastmen! This meant that this was a Stagnant Sector or a Beastmen Sector. After flying for an hour, we arrived at our destination.


It was a huge planet, bigger than Orbon. It had an endless greenery covering its surface. Upon entering its atmosphere, we have also seen many high mountains, which were much taller than the mountains of Earth. Thanks to our mind power, I was also able to measure up a close by mountain, which was fourteen kilometers tall!


The planets are four times bigger than they are in the mortal realm, but this is also true about the trees, monsters, mountains and plant life on it. As I learned it thanks to televisions, our planet was supposed to be born from meteors, but the cultivators know it differently.



We know how the Universe Energy is everywhere, but there are points in the empty space where these energies are tangling together and by doing so they are slowly creating planets that are made up of a mix of these energies, then after millions of years, a planet is born.


Contrary to that, in the higher realms, these planets are born much quicker and there are galaxies, star fields. This is because the higher realms have much higher concentrations of Universe Energy. Space is infinite there. Here, in these lower realms, all of these sectors are made up of at most about three to four planets. But there are trillions of these mortal and low-level sectors.


We could say that the mortal realm sectors are counted in trillions, while the second realm sectors are counted in the billions. The world of Droney where we have ascended to was connected with three lower realm mortal sectors, while this one was connected with about fifteen. This clearly showed that there are great differences even among these sectors.


Droney had four planets, but those were only about the size of Saturn, which was quite rare. It was a really small world. Demeter sector also had four planets, but those were at least thrice as big as Jupiter! This showed that they had much greater populations and there were many people at the ninth stage waiting for ascension.


The size of these sectors wasn't necessarily the same. After we landed, we used the remote control of the spaceship to send it back to space and hibernate. Like this, it can live off of the sun rays, giving it enough energy just to awaken its system again if its owner wishes so.


Of course, we didn’t land blindly. Before landing, we went around the planet looking for a bigger clearing where we found building looking objects so we landed a few kilometers away from it. For us, moving a few kilometers was like running 30 meters for a mortal. In a few seconds, we were already right outside the city.


We didn’t hide our bestial traits or else we would be probably attacked. With a tail continuing to grow out from where our spine was supposed to end and with scales on our hands, feet, and with our slit eyes, we surely didn’t look human. Although we can transform into our monster forms only after reaching the third level but using our battle forms was possible.


The place where we came to was a mid-sized city. It was made up of wooden houses. Everything was made up of wood. The beastmen usually liked to be close to nature, so they preferred living in houses made of wood. There was a huge gate with two tiger-men standing in front of it as guards. They also had tails, ears and a little fur on their arms.


They also had longer canines, but otherwise, they looked quite human. As we went closer to the city the tiger-men guards stopped us. “Halt! Let us check you guys!” They shouted as they crossed their weapons in front of us. “Alright but no touching haha," I said with a small laugh in a not so joking tone.


“...” They didn't say anything other than raising their eyebrows. [If they dare to try touching you I’m going to kill them.] I fumed in my mind, thinking about how they might try to touch Alice. [Hmph, lowly tigers touching a dragon? They should feel honored to be in my presence.] Alice said jokingly, while she played the stuck-up noble role, which made me laugh.


Soon after we were ‘checked’, but all we had to do was to show our beastmen traits... "If you wouldn't wear those black capes we would have never stopped you... Why would we want to touch you?" They remarked with raised eyebrows and they made faces which indicated that they are thinking that I'm an idiot...


[You surely had to threaten them... Haha, They didn’t even try to touch us. To begin with, I’m sure they felt the difference in power just from our auras so most likely they didn’t dare to be cocky.] Even Alice laughed at me. Ugh... I just wanted to be protective of her! [Fufu~ don't cry over spilled milk. I understood your intentions. I'll reward you when we have time, alright?] Alice soothed me.


Hearing her words, I've immediately gotten into a better mood. This beastmen city was very much different compared with human cities. Those were made of metals and grayish stones whilst this was completely made of wood. You could see how proficient they were at wood crafting. All of these houses were a piece of art made of beautiful carvings.


We marveled upon seeing these houses. [Since we are actually True Divine Beasts I can already feel how I feel more at ease in a place like this. Becoming one with nature sure is easier here. It's no wonder that they are cultivating in such places!] I thought seriously as I appreciated the place.


After sensing our surroundings, we have stopped a beastmen who was weaker than us. Although we could kill easily kills even someone at the ninth stage, but they wouldn't know that, so we had to search for someone who was weaker than us if we didn't want unnecessary trouble.


Beastmen respected strength! Humans were the same, but not in such a large margin! Here, if you were powerful enough everyone would TRULY respect you. Beastmen lacked the envious instinct humans had and were more honest too. Of course, there were exceptions to everything but generally, they had better personalities in a way.


They were worse, though when it came to politeness and temperament. They never hid any of their feelings, completely showing them all. This aspect of theirs also caused many problems... We went towards an inn and booked a room with a single bed. The innkeeper raised her brows upon this and told us not to be loud at night... they indeed didn’t hide their feelings and talked unrestrained, but none of us minded it.


Afterward, we went out of the inn and searched for an information house. We learned that this planet is called Kilner. We also learned that the dungeon was about twenty thousand kilometers to the west of this city. Seeing where the sun was about to set it wasn’t hard to tell which way was west...


We went back to the inn and after using wind magic to conceal our ‘loudness’, we slept. The next day we left the city and went towards the dungeon.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 15 - Dungeon Diving

Dungeon diving

Alice's POV:

----------------------------------------------------

What we saw was quite surprising. Around the dungeon were beastmen everywhere. We could see even some elves, which was a rare sight for because they rarely left their planets and their sectors. We came to know that this is a Beastmen Sector, but it seems like it had elves too, though probably not in large numbers.


Some humans think that the elves are their higher forms because they look alike. The elves are usually more handsome and beautiful too, not to mention that their strength is higher than the human's strength. This is also true about beastmen. Looking at it from an outsider's perspective, the humans were the weakest. But that wasn't necessarily the case.


Underestimating humans was a serious mistake. Humans could do terrible things to satisfy themselves or to reach their goals, but that was how they were. Their cruel and dark nature was what kept them alive even if they were supposed to be at the bottom of the food chain. Hiro was also a human and I'm also clear on that humans could do many wonderful and miraculous things.


The beastmen and elves made a little village around the dungeon and all of them were high-level cultivators. You could call this an elite force, considering that we sensed at least fifty beastmen at the ninth stage. This meant that this single village could easily destroy the Shao family. Seeing this, we realized that we were born not only in a weak sector but even where we ascended to was a weak sector. The apple and its tree...


If we ascend from this sector then this is probably going to change because probably the 3rd realm world connected to this and the similarly powerful human world right next to this is most likely connected to the same Domain Space Realm realm. (AN:\ First realm is the name of the next level while the second realm is THE realm itself.)


Who knows how many worlds are connected to it. If that’s the case, then the next place we are going to ascend to, is probably full of powerful cultivators. Those who were here were regulars, so upon entering the village, we were noticed immediately and our shady looking black capes only added more to our mystery. But since our tails were hanging out from under our hooded capes, no one stopped to disturb us or so that was how it was supposed to be...


Cultivators who aren’t powerful enough aren’t allowed here. Beastmen didn’t want others to take a treasure if they aren’t worthy of it. Since we didn't give off any aura because we didn't want to show off, we were targeted. These battle-hardened warriors probably thought that we are some weak chicken.


A powerful youth at the seventh stage of Space Founding Realm walked in front of us with his two friends who were at the sixth stage and wanted to grab onto our hoods, and take them off, but we simply slipped past them without even caring about him.


[Look this cliche guy. Does he really want to die that badly? I swear that if he takes off our hoods and tries to do something to you then he is going to die. No one can touch my woman!] Hiro started fuming in his mind, already planning to kill the guy for touching my hood. Of course, I wouldn't like to be touched by these lowly beastmen. Touching a dragon without its permission was a great offense!


[Fufu~ how possessive. Just like last night~ But what should I do if a female would try to climb on you? Do you think I’d let her touch you? You are my mate. It’s basic to never try to steal something from a dragon!] I remarked proudly as I felt my draconic instincts flaring up. [It’s not like I would let any woman climb on me so you don’t have to worry about it, I love only you.] Hiro was thankfully the committed type. He wouldn't be interested in any woman other than me.


[Fufufu~] I laughed happily in my mind. He was thinking things like: Why would I ever want to touch another woman when I have such a beautiful girlfriend? My mate is the best in every universe! If there are more...


“Hey! Who are you, people? We have never seen you here before, could you at least identify yourself?” The beastmen at the seventh stage started demanding answers from us. I guess he felt shamed because he was dodged so easily even though he was a 'mighty' warrior. Hmph, just a sore loser.


(AN:\ I’m not going to write ‘who are you beastmen’ and things like that. Just consider it as if they would think that they are beastmen, alright? Thanks... Also when I say people, it can refer to elves, beastmen, and humans alike.)


Though he still didn't move towards us. Probably now he knew that he wasn't our match, so he wanted to win some face for himself by questioning us. He didn’t dare to be rash. He wasn’t a warrior who got his power just from cultivating. He had experience and he knew that it’s better to not annoy us or else he might lose his life. It's good that there are people who understand the truth!


[At least you aren’t stupid too. That would make you totally cliche...] Hiro couldn't help but remark grudgingly. [Yeah, then all he would need is a wondering crowd and two stupid lackeys... The only problem is that this could all become true...] I remarked with a small chuckle in my mind.


Thanks to Hiro's past life I had memories about everything he knew. I wasn't alien to technologies and I wouldn't think of televisions as some kind of storage spaces... Fufu~


“What should we do to ‘identify’ ourselves? We aren’t wearing capes and hoods so that we could pull them off of our heads... I think that you should feel our auras and you can also see our tails, is that not enough? Or did you want to show off by beating us up?”


I said, while with every sentence I said, I released my aura more and more, coupled with my bloodlust. Even some ninth stage onlookers broke out in cold sweat. They realized that maybe even they couldn’t take these us on! The young looking beastmen also broke out in cold sweat and shook a bit, but just like everyone else, he too had a good composure.


Dungeons are very dangerous and he probably faced many life and death challenges in there so he wouldn’t be scared so easily from feeling my aura, though he made a surprised face upon hearing my voice. [Of course, he would be surprised. Your voice is like that of an angel. Just hearing you is enough to make me want to jump on you.] Hiro started his bullshitting.


[No, I'm not bullshitting. It's true. Should I ask him?] He continued... I'm proud of my race and I know that I'm not ugly by any means, but I don't think that I'm such a goddess... [But you are. You could be the goddess of beauty, or the goddess of sex, or the-] [Could you stop? I- I like your compliments, but please don't do it. It makes me feel weird.] I cut into Hiro's words because he just wouldn't stop.


The beastmen was still afraid of me, so he cupped his fists, apologized with respect. “I’m sorry Miss?” He asked for my name with a respectful face. So much respect, but what was weird was that it was honest! Indeed not like humans. “Alice” I answered him with a shrug of my shoulders.


“Miss Alice. I'm terribly sorry that I've stopped you on your way. This junior knows his place so I'll stop bothering you. I hope that you won’t hold a grudge against me!” He said with his head bowed down and then left.


The stronger was always the senior while the weaker was the junior. Since he now knows for sure that I'm stronger than him, he doesn't dare to be hot headed. On the other hand, I've seen curiosity appearing in his eyes as he looked at Hiro. I guess he was curious if he was as powerful as me, or who were we, and such things.


“No problem, I’m glad that you understand,” I said with a small nod as I started walking, but as something came to my mind, I turned on my heels as I said. “Oh by the way... Could we talk a bit in private?” He didn't dare to say no... “Yes.”


I realized that it's better to ask for information about this dungeon from him because there wasn't anything detailed about it in the memory crystal. Only its place... Since this guy probably knew some things about it as a regular dungeon diver, it was easier to ask him while we were at it. After we went into a tent which was his, both of us sat down conveniently, not bothering to ask for a place...


What? We are the stronger ones. If he doesn't like something then he can say it... We pulled down our hoods. It made my hair itch... but sometimes I still liked wearing it. I'm sure that it's because of Hiro. Yes, yes. He is the cause. He liked wearing hoods and now that we are bonded, his preferences are affecting me!


Upon seeing our hoods off, the guy made a happy face. [Look how much he wanted to see who is the owner of such a beautiful voice.] Hiro started speaking his nonsense in my mind once again. I know that he loved every inch of my body, but it still felt weird at such times. As at him with my shining green eyes, I said:


“If you are done with looking I’d like to ask you for information about this dungeon. That's your payment for looking so much..." He kept on looking at my face with a mesmerized face without stopping even for a moment. It was annoying so that's why I said such words. He was absentmindedly staring at me, without even considering how it made me feel myself.


“I-I’m very much sorry. You are so beautiful that I forgot about what I wanted to say.” He surprisingly answered so honestly. I have to get used to being among beastmen... Up till now, I've met only with humans.“...Honest as usual. Whatever, as long as you don’t want to woo me I don’t mind.” I remarked on his words and asked for his name: "How should we call you?"


“I wouldn’t dare to be presumptuous! And my name is Evan...” The beastmen said with a fearful face because I forced my bloodlust on him when I said the second half of my sentence. “You better not.” Hiro also chimed in at the end of our conversation, which caused Evan to have a surprised face. I bet that he completely forgot about Hiro. His face said it all. It was like: Ah! How could I forget it?!


"S-so what would you like to know?” He asked with a small stutter and a tint of red on his face. [He was looking at you so badly that he even forgot me... See? This is why you have to wear hoods, blame yourself you lustful succubus! You are a demon, not a True Divine Beast!] Hiro bullied me through our bond!


[I’m not a succubus! And who cares about him? All he can do is fantasizing about me so don’t cry over things like these.] I tried defending my purity, which was taken by Hiro long ago. I sighed loudly. I don't even think that I'm such a beauty, but it seems like that there are always guys to refute it.


“We want to know everything you know about this dungeon. We have never been to even a single dungeon so we aren’t very knowledgeable about their interiors. That’s why we came here. To gain experience and knowledge about it.” I said after my sigh as I put my right elbow on a table next to me and leaned on my right arm. I started fiddling with my hair as I kept waiting for his answer.


“Fumu- fine. I’ll tell you everything I know about its interior. So! I don’t know how the other dungeons are like since I’ve never been to another one either, but this dungeon is divided into levels. None of us are at a level which is high enough to get an accurate data about this dungeon's level, but we think that it's made up of twenty levels. Probably."


"The deepest level the others reached was the seventeenth level and it was a party of five cultivators at the ninth stage. They didn’t go lower because the monsters on the eighteenth level were as powerful as a Domain Space Realm cultivator! Probably it’s full of incredible treasures that would make even people at the third realm go crazy.”


“But be careful because if you go to that level you are most certainly going to die. The dungeon is spreading downwards. On each level, until the fifth level, there is a maze and these mazes are full of monsters. The lowest and weakest monster you can find in this dungeon is at the fifth stage. From the fifth level downwards it’s made up of chambers and there are traps and monsters too.”


“From the fifteenth level, they said that each level is a tiny world. It was said that the fifteenth level is a desert, the sixteenth is a jungle, the seventeenth is a snowy world and the eighteenth is an undead world full of ghosts, wraiths, ghouls and zombies."


"Those who went that far didn’t go to the eighteenth level because they weren’t powerful enough, but they saw from the door the auras of those monsters and they said that they were probably as powerful as someone in the third realm!”


“Also, on every level there is a monster which is more powerful than the others and you can’t go through the doors before killing it. Those are the real deals! It’s much harder to beat them. That’s all I know about this dungeon. I hope that it was satisfying enough.” He finished his long and detailed explanation.


It was exactly what we were looking for! “Yes! Thank you very much, now if you don’t mind we are leaving," I said, already standing up and holding onto Hiro's hand to leave. [Even though we are going to leave even if he minds? How polite of you, my.little.succubus!] Hiro kept on with his stupid nickname.


[*growl* Foul creature!] I growled in my mind jokingly. He was disgracing the dragon race! Stupid Hydra! Hydra's are all stupid and foul and evil! They are also unfair! I thought as I bit on my nail and looked at Hiro who just wouldn't budge and stands up...


[Says the woman who was thinking about our next ‘event’ while this guy was sincerely talking to you. I had to listen to him all alone. Could you repeat what did he say to you?] Hiro was evil enough to point out such a thing!


[That’s! H- He said that-] I started searching in his mind for the things he said, but I was caught... naturally. [Do you think that I don’t know that you are reading it from my memory? I can feel it.] He stopped my futile attempt by saying so. I tried denying it, though! [N-No! It’s not true... Uuh- this is so unfair! S-So let’s go and prepare for-] Before I could continue my thoughts, he cut into my words and said:


[The night.] [-the dungeon...] I finished at the same time as him. Stupid Hiro... I'll punish him for this! When Hiro was done with teasing me, we wore our hoods, left Evan's tent and went towards a vendor looking beastman.


“Hello! What do you sell?” Hiro asked even though it was clear... Everything was in front of him. [Stupiiid Hirooo~] I sang in my mind, but he took revenge by attacking my *cough* through our bond... But I was strong enough to hold my voice!


“Whatever you need! I have maps, weapons, armors and even some pills.” The vendor said with a businesslike face. “Eh- we need maps. The others we have, hehe.” Hiro said with a small laugh as he scratched his chin. It's not like he had a beard. We, cultivators, didn't have hair on our bodies, except on our head...


“About which floor?” The vendor asked with raised brows, but upon hearing Hiro's answer he furrowed them and he bent his back backward slightly, out of surprise. “All of them.” “!?” The vendor was really surprised...


“Young people sure are reckless! Please don’t rush into your deaths and consider this again!" He advised us kindly while he was massaging his forehead. “... We aren’t idiots. We aren’t going to go to the bottom immediately. Do you think we want to die or what? We appreciate your kind warning, but we aren’t a suicide squad," I answered him honestly with a small smile.


(AN:\ N-no... this isn’t a reference. I swear that when I started the sentence I had no idea about its end!)


“Oh- okay. Sorry then. If you really want to buy so many maps, then it’s going to cost quite a fortune though. Do you have the money to buy it?” He questioned us as he was already rubbing his palms together with his eyebrows raised.


Hearing this Hiro took out our money and showed it to the vendor. Our bag was full of gold coins. Only leaders of big organizations had this much money. Seeing this the vendor was happy. We have gained a lot from the Shao family...


Although money didn’t matter too much to cultivators here, but in the higher realms, we could still use the same kind of money we use here. If we could accumulate a lot of money here, then when we ascend, we could easily buy powerful elemental weapons and armors from that money, though we need only the metal and herb. We can do the other.


The vendor calculated the price and after telling it to us, we bought it. He was a beastman. He wasn’t like humans who would try to despicably, cheat us out of our money. He was a prideful beastman! We also bought a tent since we might need it in the future.


Now that we have gained the map to the labyrinth on the first five floors and also about the chambers on the other levels, we were happy. Even some traps were shown on these maps. Of course, their location kept changing and not all of them were known, but it was still better. Using our mind powers, both of us easily learned the details of the maps and then burnt them to ashes.


It’s not like it was necessary to us anymore and why would we let others use it freely when we paid for it? Afterward, we went toward the dungeon immediately. It’s not like we were tired because of shopping and talking. It’s entrance was about the size of normal sized house. It was like a cave entrance, but it wasn’t a cave but a dungeon!


When we went through the dungeon entrance we walked for about two minutes downwards when we first saw a little room with a door. When we opened the door, we saw the first level of the dungeon. There was indeed a labyrinth just like Evan said. Thanks to the map, in just half an hour we easily reached the end of this level.


We didn’t have to search for the right way, so it was quite easy and since these monsters were at low levels, they didn’t pose any threat to us. After slaughtering our way through the labyrinth, we found the first boss. It was said that whenever someone kills a boss, then it is possible for the boss to change into a magical artifact!


This was also possible for normal monsters in the dungeon, but they rarely dropped anything, and even then only small things. Though they could still drop some pills at least, which was very good for these cultivators since pharmacists were very rare in this realm.


The first ‘boss’ was a lion at the sixth stage. We made short work of the monster, which then changed into a pill. This pill was good for healing your body which was quite a good thing for normal beastmen, but to us, it didn’t amount to much. We would heal anyway in a short time, though it would still be useful if we would get a larger wound.


Then we went down to the next level, which was also cleared out in about thirty-five minutes and we found the boss easily, this time as well. It was a jaguar looking monster, but it had two heads and a big spiky tail which looked really dangerous. This one was still only at the sixth stage, though at the peak of it, but it was still easy to kill with our strength.


This one has dropped a low-level ring, which pulled in the universe energy towards its owner making their cultivation easier. I could also make things like these, so it didn't account for much. I put it on my finger after Hiro told me to do so. Thanks to his numerous minds, it wouldn't make any difference... Stupid Hydra.


Even if he has to progress a bit slower because of me, he doesn’t mind. He wouldn’t leave me here even for god’s sake if there is any, not to mention such a reason that he could progress a slightly bit faster. These parallel minds worked at the same time and worked as if there were four of him. Both of these minds had the same feelings and thinking process but they were four.


This meant that for example while fighting, he could easily make two actions at the same time. Humans, beasts, monsters, it didn’t matter what they were, but if they can’t split their minds then all they could do was a single action at the same time.


Especially if it’s a continuous process. Let’s say he wants to hit with his right first, then kick with his left leg. Others could only hit and then kick, but this wasn’t the case for Hiro. He could hit and kick at the same time. This is why earlier I mentioned how unfair he is. Especially since he is going to have even more parallel minds and quicker regeneration.


Indeed he was a disgusting kind of mythical beast, but at least I'm not going to be any weaker in my monster form! Like this, hours went by as we advanced downward, killing everything we found on the way. Since we were in the dungeon there wasn’t sunlight so we didn’t know what time it was, but it was likely that it was already dark, so they set up the tent between the fifth and sixth level resting room.


There were resting rooms between every level where dungeon divers could take a rest. This was really convenient for everyone because like this we didn’t have to fear monsters attacking us at night. These monsters were created by the dungeon and they were made up of Universe Energy. Also, these monsters had cores always at the center of their bodies.


All of these monsters were created and also controlled by the dungeon core. If the dungeon saw a person who was good at fighting and seemed to be talented then it would drop better rewards to them while people with lower talents would get shittier items even if they killed a strong boss.


The core saw and felt everything on its territory and this is how it worked. Most likely it was configured like that by its creator, but most of the people here probably didn’t know about this. This was in our inherent memories. I guess this is a high-class knowledge...


When we reached the resting place, we saw that there were two more tents and two groups of five people making it into a group of twelve, counting us. Probably a team of five was the usual party size. They saw us entering the resting room without even a single speck of blood on us.


Even our black capes were completely clean making it clear that we weren’t the kind of weak person who would come here because of these low-level floors. The boss we killed on the fifth level was already a peak seventh stage boss showing how it was getting harder for the weak people to descend lower in this dungeon.


Those who were resting at this place were mostly at the eighth stage and two were at the ninth stage. I'm sure that now they are thinking that their groups are much stronger than ours and they even had the numerical advantage, so they didn’t fear us. Those two groups set up a little fire and all of them sat around it.


They were loudly chatting for a while before finally going to sleep, though while they were loudly chatting some other people were feeling good very silently in their tents... No, it wasn't us. They are a quite opened... group.


Alright, I'll be honest, I'd die without Hiro, so we too did it, but we were very silent! We also set up a sound barrier in our tent so no sound escaped. It felt exciting. What I don't understand is, why is it that they still came to bother us? We knew that they have even better smelling than humans so naturally, we covered our fragrance too. A wind barrier was good for many things!


They came over to our tent and pulled open its entrance meanwhile. We were already sleeping when this happened, so Hiro woke me up. [Hey, Alice wake up. I think that we are in a pinch. I don't know what do they want from us, but I have a feeling that it's nothing good.]


[Mmm- why do they want to die? I wanted to sleep. Have they never heard of the saying to never wake up a sleeping dragon?] I mumbled in my mind sleepily. [I think it’s better if we prepare for a fight, just in case.] Hiro said anxiously as he was already reaching for his weapon. I also followed after him. That's when we saw the entrance of our tent, being pulled open.


“Hello~ You see, we have become quite ‘excited’ so we thought about borrowing your woman if you don’t mind alright? I mean I don’t want to force her to do something like that... We could simply enjoy ourselves!”


While he was talking I felt it. I felt how Hiro’s mind was darkening from the rage he felt along with his face. I didn’t take this insult any better. I guess they felt the fragrance of my body and that's how they knew that I'm a woman. Since we didn't have our hoods on, they also saw us.


“Oh man! Look at her! Hey, you should join us and leave this guy. Or he can just simply come with us and share you with us haha! We wouldn’t mind that either!” One of the two beastmen at the ninth stage who stood in the entrance said with his creepy laugh.


Beastmen were quite open minded about things like these... But asking Hiro about something like this was tantamount to death. He would never let anyone even touch me, not to mention about ‘sharing’ and they even insulted our love by saying what they said right in front of us! I felt that both of us felt a towering rage in our bodies.


We might be lustful, but our love was pure. Having sex with the one you love is natural, yet they dared to insult our love, our pure loving feelings for each other!? Hiro wasn’t a dragon, he was a Hydra, but he had a similar mindset. Trying to take something which is his? Then face the consequences!


As a murderous spirit was surging around him, he activated his battle form, along with me. He has grown a pair of wings on his back, his canine teeth have grown out, his arms and legs have become covered in black scales as a liquid like green energy was flowing among his scales. The tip of his tail has become covered in spikes and he has also grown sharp and long claws.


Exactly the same kind of mutation went through my body. Our battle forms were very similar, but my tail ended in an axe instead of his spiky bludgeon like tail. Seeing our transformation, the beastmen were startled, but they didn’t have too much time to react.


[Alice... Maybe you shouldn’t see what I’m going to do to them, but you know it all too well. You know my dark side, my everything. I have nothing to hide from you.] Hiro said as darkness was taking over his mind. I felt his wrath which couldn't be soothed unless he killed its cause.


[What are you talking about?! Do you think I would just stand by and listen to this insult? They may didn’t try to touch me yet, but who cares? We both know what they would do to me even if I were ‘disobey’ them. I’m not a tame sheep waiting to be slaughtered. They are going to learn the consequences of challenging the prestige of a True Dragon God! I’m going to make them suffer!”


I thought as I felt a burning wrath in my throat. It was time to act, to slaughter and to torture those who didn't know their places. Both of us broke out of the tent as we used their claws to attack these dead men. Although they were stronger than humans, but they were, on one hand, caught unprepared and on the other hand, they weren’t as strong as us at the sixth stage in our battle form!


(AN:\ 110 as base * 1,15 because of battle form = 127) As we attacked, Hiro pierced the left one right through his stomach while I have done the same, but to the beastman on the right. Their blood was spilled on the ground and on our claws. “Guh-gaaarh! You fucking bastards. We just wanted to play with you!” They shouted with a pale face.


“You’ve made your biggest mistake when you thought of ‘playing’ with my woman. You should have killed yourself before coming to us. Now you are going to suffer!” Hiro shouted with a dark and cold face as he stood in front of them. They kept trying to put back their guts while they were lying in front of us.


We turned towards the other eight people, who were pulling out their weapons, while two of them were already charging at us. Since the two at the ninth stage were taken care of, for now, we mostly focused on them, but Hiro controlled one of his minds to look out for possible incoming sneak attacks.


As the two that charged at us, got closer, they swung their blades at us. We also used out weapons to attack. There came a thirteen colored light out of our blades, which swept those two aside and almost killed them on the spot.


If we used our Space Energies and sent them into our weapons, then we could amplify its passive ability even more. Hiro also enchanted all of our weapons with Hardness, Sharpness, Energy Accumulation and Energy Stealing.


Energy Accumulation made it possible for our weapons to accumulate some energy which we could use while battling. This would come handy if we would fight for a long period of time. The last one was an enchantment that on contact would always suck a bit of energy out of its target adding it to the owner of the weapon. This was a miracle weapon with four enchantments!


I also inscribed them with four runes, which were Regeneration which made the owner’s regeneration faster or it could regenerate even the blade itself. Blast, which shot out some, or even all of the accumulated energy from Hiro’s enchantment, creating a powerful shockwave, which could kill weaker or at least stun more powerful cultivators.


Confusion, which automatically consumed our mind powers and activated a mind attack. This was very deadly for those who didn’t have a sea of consciousness. The last rune was called Devour. This rune, upon activation, would consume everything in a two meters radius, except the owner of the weapon.


But it came with a price and that the owner would blank out for about two hours upon using it. Two runes worked with Space Energy while the other two with Mind Energy but Devour would consume so much Mind Power that we would blank out. As those two successfully dodged the passive attack of our weapons, all they saw were one-one blade coming for each of their head.


Both of them got beheaded at the same time. Blood was spraying out of their necks as their heads rolled on the ground. The remaining beastmen upon seeing this realized that they have poked the wrong monster. I rushed towards the beastmen at the back, while Hiro attacked those at the front.


Using the passive power of our weapons while pouring more energy into them, we easily shot those beastmen to the death. Some were burned to death alive while some were cut by wind or ice blades severing them into two parts as their guts spilled out of their bodies.


One of them was trying to put back his guts into his stomach while he kept coughing blood, but it was for naught as Hiro came in front of him and thrust his claws right through his eyes into his brain. His powerful and sharp claws made mincemeat out of his brain and head. It was a terrifying view to behold.


Some were skewered by stone spears coming out of the ground. We made incomparable pieces of equipment for ourselves, which made it easy for us to completely overwhelm our enemies.


Only the two at the ninth stage were still alive. They had a high tenacity so they didn’t die just from being pierced through their stomachs. They could still recover. They probably felt hope, but it soon turned to despair as they saw their friends being slaughtered. The whole room was reeking from the smell of blood as body parts and blood was everywhere.


Even a normal pig had a lot of blood not to mention eight two meters tall big, muscular beastmen. Hiro went in front of them and looked into the terrified eyes of those two, prideful beastmen. Our eyes were still in slits. As blood was dripping from our weapons and claws. We probably looked extremely terrifying.


Those two fell on their butts, completely losing their cool. This wasn’t how beastmen were supposed to be. They felt like they were only playful cubs in the clutches of real predators! The true gods of their races! There wasn’t much knowledge about True Divine Beasts and many people didn’t even know about us in the lower realms, but beastmen knew it better.


Because some beastmen said that these True Divine Beasts and Divine Beasts are their higher forms! Just like how humans thought about elves. They probably realized our origin and they also felt so much fear because of our mind attacks. We kept torturing their minds.


“You dared to try touching Alice, now you are going to pay the price for it,” Hiro said with an extremely cold voice with a dark face. His bloodlust was overflowing which terrified these little pups. “N-no please- ARRGH!” The wanted to beg, but Hiro didn't wait for them. Although Hiro is weak to begging people, but he didn't care about them at such a time.


He pushed his claws into their stomachs and used it to tear them apart. His left hand for one guy while his right hand for the other guy. They screamed in pain as their guts flowed out of their stomachs. Hiro also moved his claws to cut their crotch apart. They screamed at this and blanked out from feeling so much pain.


All this while, I was the one attacking their minds, to cause more pain for them... As revenge, I was the one to kill both of them. I made them wake up with my mind power and then I said before killing them. “Filthy shit. Trying to force yourself on a woman? You should be happy to die with only this much.”


I put my claws on their chest and pierced them, then I moved my hands slowly upward, reaching their necks and heads, cutting them into two halves as a result. Afterward, we both used death magic to completely erase their bodies and blood.


While dark magic caused people and things to rot or corrode, death magic straight ‘destroyed’ any kind of living organism upon contact. After cleaning up, we snuggled up to each other and went to sleep in our tents with a worse mood than before, but we slept calmly anyway.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

(AN:\ I hate rape. Yeah I’m a male but I just don’t understand what’s so good when you see a woman as she suffers and struggles in that way. Please don’t come with hentai to me where they are literally enjoying it. I hate even that though... I might be a perverted guy, but I have my morals and ideals. I’m as complicated as the lot of you out there in the world.


Anyway, in the next chapter, they are going to go deeper and also find some more interesting things. I have a present for the final room which I really want to add already. It would make even writing easier... Some of you might have found out what that item is. Haha~ Or maybe everyone...


I’m going to tell you now how hilarious I am. Not tragedy to me: Parents dying, friends dying, side characters dying. Tragedy to me: Mother raped, sister dying or raped, actually anyone close to the MC raped. The MC dying, the heroine dying or raped. Totally no go. Any of these means complete abandoning of the story for me... See? How weird it is? The mother can die, but can’t be raped. People are weird or maybe just I’m the weird one? )

 

Spoiler: Chapter 16 - Moving downwards

Moving downwards

Hiro's POV:

---------------------------------------------

The next day we woke up in a much better mood. Feeling each other's embrace always made us happy. There was another group of beastmen that reached this place not long after we woke up. Although we cleared out the bodies, but we still felt the smell of blood and the newcomers weren't different on that either.


The ground too was destroyed at some parts which clearly showed that a battle has taken place here. It would automatically recover by time, but it was still visible for now. They warily sat on the ground and tried to rest, but they couldn’t calm down. The murderous aura was still lingering around us. Two of them were at the seventh stage while three of them were at the sixth stage.


But our auras still scared them. “Don’t worry we aren’t going to hurt any of you if you aren’t going to try doing something- funny like those two teams before you. We only killed them because they didn’t know where to hold their dicks so we have helped them out.” Alice said with a venomous voice and a cold face as she put her hands on her hips.


[Haha if you call that ‘helping out’ then I really don’t want to be helped out by you!] I remarked upon hearing her sentence jokingly, which caused a small smile to slip on her face. [Fufu, don’t worry you are going to be helped out in an entirely different way.] She continued my thoughts in the same manner with a happier tone.


[Seems like you have a better mood now.] I said, feeling happy that she doesn't feel down anymore. I want to see her happy every time I look at her. I don't want to see her unhappy even for a single moment. [*sigh* Yes, though I’m still annoyed a bit. I guess this won’t go away so easily.] She said with a small sigh as she turned her back on the newcomers and hugged me, then she continued her thoughts.


[Ever since I was born this was the first time when someone tried to do something like this and I know that as we are progressing there are going to be even more people who are full of themselves and think that they can get anything. They are going to suffer by our hands.] Alice said as I felt her arms stiffen for a moment as she hugged me stronger and tighter than before.


Before I could put my arm around her, she turned around as she said in her mind. [I’m curious about how they are going to react so I’m not going to hide.] Alice pulled off her hood, but the expected reaction didn’t happen. They saw her beauty, but they weren’t in the mood to woo her. They felt a terrifying aura lingering around her.


“W-We wouldn’t dare to be presumptuous like them. Miss, you don’t have to worry about us, and it’s not like every beastmen are like them...” One of them said fearfully as his face became pale. “I know, if they would be then you would be dead by now. Now we are leaving so have a good rest.” Alice said as we turned around to leave.


As we stepped through the doorway, I heard the whole group let out a sigh of relief. It seems like the last night came with a reward too. Our auras and bloodlust became much more powerful making even these powerful beastmen this scared!


After a few hours probably they too are going to realize that they weren't their own self! Their personalities changed and they were like scared chickens! We went on our way, slaughtering through the dungeon.


After three days we reached the fifteenth floor. Our speed of progression was truly incredible. In these three days, we were also getting closer to the seventh stage, but it was still further away. Before we entered the fifteenth floor, we rested for a bit and then went inside.


Just as we were notified the fifteenth floor was indeed a world of desert, but this time not to our dismay like when we were in the mortal world... If we were to become thirsty, then we could just use water magic to drink or even take a bath. Although since this was a desert the water element was scarcer, it was still enough for such purposes.


Yes. The environment did influence the abundance of elements, but even if an element was scarce, it was still present everywhere. Since we were mostly in forests, nature element was the most powerful, but interestingly enough in these forests, EVERY element was abundant. We entered through the doorway which had a barrier on it, preventing monsters from entering the resting area.


On the upper floors when you descended, you didn’t know where you were going because there were stone doors, but here it was only separated from the resting place by these translucent barriers. When we entered, we were immediately ambushed by a scorpion at the eighth stage, that jumped out of the sand and this was only a normal monster! We had to be careful if we wanted to live.


After killing the monster, we went towards the sun. It was said that the gate was in that way. The map we bought didn’t help much here. It showed some big stones, a few oases as a marking, but nothing more. Naturally, since this was a low-level dungeon it couldn’t create huge worlds. We could actually walk it through in a few hours at most.


But this day became an irritating one. We were continuously ambushed by sand scorpions, sand worms, and sand snakes. There even came a sandstorm... After it was gone, we stood there like a sand statue. We were covered in a thick layer of sand from head to toe...


“Th-*blergh* *cough*-this.is.fucking.awesome.FOR FUCK'S SAKE!” Alice shouted wrathfully, but the sand went into her mouth so she started coughing it out. We were really annoyed by this world. Even our mouths were full with sand.


[I’m not going to talk, who knows what would happen? Maybe I’d cough up some sand too!] I said through our bond, fearing that I'd get on the same fate as Alice. [You aren’t supposed to hold it in your body-*cough*-yes like that, cough it up hehe.] As she said so, she controlled my body and made me cough. I could resist it, but I'd never resist her.


[Should we build a sand castle? I’ve never been to the seaside even in my past life so I couldn’t play too much with sand...] I thought after I cleaned my body with my Space Energy. [Ooh~ poor thing. This is really sad. So sad that my heart is breaking for you. Poor thing couldn’t enjoy playing with sand!] Alice started ridiculing me while she kept laughing.


[You couldn’t either... And what’s with that sarcasm. It seems like that I’ll have to punish someone again, I still remember how you couldn’t even stand up.] I retorted upon hearing her words and reminded her of her place. I went close to her ears as I whispered into them. "You lustful succubus. You are getting wet just by thinking about it."


Her body shuddered, but we stopped chatting and started moving. There was night in this desert, which was quite weird... When the moon was still creeping up on the sky, we reached the end of this world and saw the ‘boss’. We have killed many monsters on the way here. Although this travel was supposed to take a few hours, but it took a day!


We were ambushed on our way here non-stop, so we had to stop so many times that I don't even dare to count it. This boss had the body of a scorpion but it had a snake-like tail, with poisonous fangs.


The tail could move completely alone as if it would be a completely different life form which was quite creepy... This monster was at the ninth stage of Space Founding Realm, but it wasn’t too much for us. Still, the coming fight is still going to be harder than usual.


When the scorpion saw us, it roared then charged at us. Upon seeing this, we spread out and stood in a defensive position, waiting for the monster to reach us. As it was nearing us, we unleashed powerful elemental magic to slow down its movement speed.


The scorpion dodged most of these attacks with incredible agility, then used its pincers to defend against the remaining magical attacks. Its pincer was very hard so it was enough to block them, but it was in for a surprise because as the smoke cleared out it had to see both of us flying towards it, with raised weapons.


When we shot our attacks before, we also ran towards the monster, so it was caught unprepared upon seeing our speed, but it was still an agile monster, so it used its pincers to block us and its tail was also already shooting towards us.


I took on the pincers by trying to swing my blade, right at the base of it. Although its pincers were hard and dangerous, but I knew that pincers were probably quite weak at its base, so if I could cut it down, then it would be much easier to kill this monster.


As it saw the direction of my sword, it raised its pincer and blocked it. It was indeed a clever monster, but I didn't have two swords for a show. As the first one was blocked, I spun in the air and attacked with my other sword from below. My attack reached the base of its pincer... Meanwhile, Alice was attacked by the snake-like tail.


The tail opened widely its mouth and with a lightning fast speed, it bit towards her. She barely had enough time to jump to the side clearly showing how fast that tail actually was. It was more like fighting two different kinds of monsters and although we could use magic to create better footholds, but the sand was making it harder for them to move as freely as we wanted. Using magic continuously for such a thing would be burdensome.


If we would have been on a stone ground, then considering our powerful weapons, we probably would have killed it by now, but this monster was holding the environmental advantage. As I cut off one of its pincers, Alice used the moment it was distracted to roar out in pain, to cut off its snake-like tail.


It roared again and wanted to snap me into two halves with its remaining pincer, but it was for naught as Alice jumped on its back and pierced it right through its head. Its head fell off and its blood sprayed on the ground. Maybe other weapons would struggle to pierce or cut the armored body of this scorpion, but it was an easy feat for our weapons.


As the scorpion died, its body swirled and all of its blood and body parts started flowing and turning into a flowing energy-like stream which in the end condensed into the shape of two dark brown colored scorpion-looking tiny pills.


These were really weird shaped pills. Pills were supposed to be round little balls usually. There was also a note right next to them. Most likely the dungeon added it so that we would know what it is. It’s very likely that the dungeon liked our performance and didn’t ‘drop’ only a single pill. Though this may not be the case every time, but right now we were lucky.


This is how monsters that dropped items changed from their bodies into something else. The note said:

This is an earth element pill which would increase the earth attribute of your elemental bodies to a complete state meaning that you could skip on cultivating that element in the future.


(AN:\ If some of you forgot then to reach the 5th level they have to cultivate and understand the elements perfectly and also integrate them into their bodies making it into ‘Elemental Bodies’. If they take this pill, then they don’t have to spend time on cultivating Earth element.)


Both of us immediately took it into our mouth and we felt as a dirt like energy was flowing through our bodies. It was quite a weird feeling, but we knew that even if it was like this, it was still a good thing. The pill integrated into our cells one by one making our earth/sand/dirt element more powerful than the other ones.


Now we could use stone spears made which were as strong as my hand made weapons. This also meant a new trump card. For example, we could charge at someone and while that person would look out for the incoming sword attack, he would be pierced from behind by an equally powerful magical attack.


The integration process took about fifteen minutes. When it was done we didn’t have to walk for long before we found the entrance to the next floor. We descended the stairs and reached the next restroom. Since it has been a day they, we up the tent and after indulging in our desires, we went to sleep.


The next day we woke up and descended to the sixteenth level, which was a world of greenery. It was a jungle which was actually not much different than the world outside. It was said that we had to complete some quests here and kill the boss monster to go to the next floor.


Before we entered this world on the wall of the resting room right next to the door it was stated that we have to collect four wooden keys, which were placed in little stone temples in the four corners of the world. This text also stated that these wooden keys were protected by powerful monsters. Most likely all of them were at the ninth stage.


We didn’t wait and entered the sixteenth floor. It was going to be harder than before since the number of higher level monsters were becoming more and more abundant. After about five minutes, we started encountering monsters at the ninth stage in almost every half an hour.


When we reached the first stone temple, we found two monsters at the ninth stage, guarding it at the same time. They were a bit weaker than the sand scorpion, but even these mini bosses were almost as powerful as the boss of the fifteenth level.


This indeed foreshadowed that what Evan said is most likely true. This dungeon is probably very close to growing into the next realm, or maybe it has already done so. Even if we can’t finish this dungeon with our current strength, I’m sure that with our battle forms and a bit of training, we will be able to.


Cultivators at the first stage of Domain Space Realm had a shocking strength of two hundred golems which meant one and half million kilograms! Although normal cultivators had a hundred and thirty-five golems of strength at the peak of ninth stage, but the case was different with us.


We would have a hundred and seventy golems of strength, while in our battle forms, we would have a hundred and ninety-five. Adding to that our weapons, tough defenses and mind powers, we could easily kill a monster at the first stage of Domain Space Realm, even if we consider its domain.


Considering how the levels progressed, it was likely that the boss on the last floor was a monster like that, or maybe even stronger. After we slowly trod our way through the jungle and slowly collected the four wooden keys, we went towards the middle of the jungle where we found the boss. It was a white, black striped tiger which had a huge body reaching six meters!


This monster was at the ninth stage too, but considering its huge body it probably had the power of about a hundred and thirty golems, which meant that taking this beast head on wasn’t a wise choice even in our battle forms. We activated our battle forms and sneaked up on the beast. Even if it was more powerful, it still didn’t have mind power.


This made it so that it could use only its Space Energy to scan the surroundings, which is a crude way to acquire information, while mind power was much more powerful and it also performed better at things like these. This meant that if we could hide our presences and smell well enough, then we could sneak up even on a beast of this level!


[I'll go in frontally. I don't want to smear mud on myself.] Alice protested in her mind while she was shaking her head sideways while looking at me. Her draconic instincts flared up and denied even the thought of dirtying her body with mud, which would be disgraceful for her proud race.


I- I wanted to dirty her! My face turned into an evil smile as I used a bit of magic to create a muddy pool behind her. Just as I raised my arms, she shouted in her mind. [D- Don't you dare! No! Absolutely no! I'm a dragon and a girl at that! You can bathe in mud for all I care, but you can't force me into that! If our life would depend on it, then I wouldn't mind, but when we can kill it quite easily anyway, then why would I dirty myself!?]


Alice explained her reasons through our bond while she took a defensive position against me, fearing that I'd push her into the mud. She stood in a karate position!? I couldn't stop myself from letting out a small chuckle, which was heard by the tiger... Such a noob mistake!? We were in our battle forms and when I looked to the side to look at the charging tiger, Alice used her tail for an underhanded method!


She coiled it around my arm and with a smirking face, she pulled on it. Our tails were powerful and they were perfect for sudden and underhanded attacks. My body was propelled forward and I landed face first in the mud. The tiger ran past my original place as it shut its mouth on air. Of course, I saw this through Alice's eyes as I don't have eyes on my back...


Alice kicked the tiger's side, making it fly in the air. [Ah~ My dragoness is so awesome! A beautiful, blonde dragon with horns, wings and a tail is standing in front of me! And she is completely mine!!!] I felt elated upon seeing her from behind. I swear that even her scales only made her sexier. If only she would pull back her scales at a few parts...


We will have to try this out in the future! Thanks to her kick, it changed its target to Alice. Out of that reason, it didn’t look out for its back that much, so I quickly jumped out of the mud, onto its back and wounded it on its left and right front shoulders. Thanks to the runes and enchantments on our weapons, it wasn't hard to wound the tiger, even though it had thick fur.


Originally I wanted to attack its head and go for the kill, but this was a powerful monster so it reacted quickly. If I would have tried to reach for its head, I'd have been bitten! So all I could do was to wound it on its front shoulders. But this was good enough. Now it would be considerably slower making it easier for us to attack it!


We didn’t have to fight for a long time before we finally beheaded the huge monster. It fell to the ground lifeless and headless, then it soon turned into a stream of energy, then this stream of energy compressed into a pair of earrings.


[It’s yours! I’d never put on an earring. It even has a girly design. I’d rather go to hell than to wear this!] I quickly denied even the thought of it as I felt a shudder run through my back. I don't understand why did even guys start wearing earrings... It's creepy and...


[You clearly hate earrings fufu~] Alice remarked with a small laugh as she cleaned my body of mud with her energy. [No it’s okay for girls, but I’m not a girl...] I thought grudgingly as I handed over to her the earrings. Since I was the one to behead the monster, it was in my hands.


[That, I KNOW! Women can’t make me feel as good as you~] Alice complimented me as she pressed her body against mine. She was just trying to escape her punishment! I wanted to jump to the side, but she propelled me into the mud instead! I wanted to pinch into her buttocks, but her scales protected them, so in the end, I bit on her nose.


She rubbed it with her scaly fingers as she also grabbed onto the tip of my tail as a revenge... doing such a thing, felt as if she would have put her finger into my asshole! My whole body stiffened as I jumped forward and looked back at her grudgingly. "Just you wait, you little succubus! You will pay for this, hahaha-" I said with an evil laugh.


"Eh? C- Can't you just forget it? You were the one who wanted to push me into the mud! I- It was your fault!" She said while she started backing away as her eyes were darting all over the place. I moved towards her with an evil smile. In the end, she stumbled on a rock and she fell into the mud behind her. I laughed at her misfortune loudly.


She made a pouting face and after grabbing onto a ball of mud, she threw it at my face. I quickly tilted my head to the side to dodge it, but she also used her tail and the second one hit my face. "Let's play, you stupid dragoness!" I said as I cleaned my face. We played for a few minutes before stopping. Both of us were dirty and sat next to each other while embracing each other.


We used our energies to clean ourselves. Alice's spotless white skin and her beautiful blonde hair were once again the same. Even her scales and clothes were completely clean, just like mine. I stood up as I extended my hand out and helped her up. "Shall we go? My dragoness~" I questioned her happily


She gave a kiss on my face and coiled her tail around my arms as she started pulling on me, and I naturally, followed after her. This time there wasn’t any kind of explanation or note about the treasure, but when I touched it, knowledge flowed into my mind about it and naturally, Alice too learned of it, through our connected minds.


It looked like two tiny white crystals and it increased the regeneration speed of the wearer's mind power. [I'll do something like this for you. It's not too hard anyway.] Alice offered up while we were walking towards the resting room. [Yaay~Alice’s handjob is wonderful!] I thought, thinking about her handmade jewelry for me.


[This could be totally misinterpreted. But most certainly it would be true in both ways! Hehe~] Alice remarked, which made me realize the weight of my words. I didn't even notice... [And you are even proudly posing. What a lustful succubus, always thinking of perverted things. Whatever I’m leaving.] I remarked upon seeing her sticking out her chest, proudly.


[...] She didn't say anything with her widely opened eyes. She stood there for a moment and I left her there as if I had no relation to this whole thing. It was funny to see her face. "Just you wait. Being cocky? I’ll see about this later!” Alice shouted after me, with a threatening hand movement, while one of his hands were on her hips.


We have never argued seriously, nor do we intend to. The most we did were such little joking banterings, which we would simply laugh at. I really love this girl!